I. Forest Lady

“Okay,” Valerie excitedly said, carefully replacing their grandparents’ ancient china on the table and crossing her legs where she settled the couch. “So let us do a recap.”

Violet, her twin, nodded her, her dark hair swaying with her head.

They both turned to look at their grandparents.

“I am erasing all-everything-I’ve read about Nick, Ralph and Emma in my head,” Valerie said.

“Me too,” Violet agreed.

Their grandmother smiled with amusement, shaking her head in mock disappointment. “They do not like my fiction, Eddie.”

Their grandfather laughed.

The twins rolled their eyes. “Because Gram, you twisted the events.”

Fiona Trilby chuckled. “That I did.”

“So, again, a recap,” Valerie said, counting with her fingers. “Sophia has been taken by Osegod, that devil Town Leader. He does not even care that she is almost blind, does he?” Their grandmother nodded. “Nicholas is devastated and I can only imagine his despair. He does not deserve it. He was so much fun and to have Sophia taken away from him ruined him for good and it is not fair!” Their grandmother nodded again, this time with a solemn look in her eyes. “So now Ralph is in search for Sophia, right? Because it is his job as a Town Guard.”

“With the help of Maggie as a League of Founder,” added Violet.

“Who must be very distraught, right?”

“She must be blaming herself for what happened to Aurora,” Violet supplied.

“Yes, right.” Valerie continued counting. “Durley, Sophia’s brother, is in Willowfair to distract Osegod while the Sophia Search and Rescue is going on.”

“Yes,” their grandmother said with a nod.

“And then Alex, our favorite bandit ever, finds a woman dying in the Dark Forest.”

“No, she was dying but she really died,” Violet corrected. “Or did she live?” she added, hopefully looking at their grandmother. “What happened after that, Gram? What’s next?”

Their grandmother shared a look with her husband. Her dark eyes glistened with tears as she composed herself, pulling at the sleeves of her dress. Shifting in her seat, she reached for her teacup and with a slight natural old-age tremor she took a sip, as graceful as always.

The twins shared a look with their grandfather who gave them a wink. Be patient.

They both moistened their lips in anticipation as Fiona Trilby finished her tea. It was almost midnight and they were starting to fear that their grandmother would stop her storytelling. They were going home in twenty-four hours and they wanted to have the rest of the story before going back to their lives thousands of miles away.

“Gram,” Violet gently prodded.

Their grandmother sighed. “I truly wished I would never have to retell the events,” she said with a sad smile.

Valerie’s face fell. “Oh, God, is it that tragic?”

It was their grandfather who shook his head. “I would not say so, but it does open a ton of tragedies.”

Violet shrugged. “I don’t mind. I just want to know what happened.”

The twins continued to look at their grandmother expectantly.

“Very well,” the woman said, “Ralph’s story starts with the Forest Lady as Alex would later call her…”

II. A Journey to Meriwether

Three years ago…

Ralph was gritting his teeth as he kicked his horse to run faster.

He could still hear the sound of their mocking laughter ringing in his ears.

Those bloody bandits could merely escape once.

Next time he would be there to catch them!

---

It was merely meant to be a jolly good time to rob.

The plan was simple, really.

They stop the carriage, take whatever they could and disappear—a truly simple plan that they utilized on a daily basis as a matter of fact.

But her bloody cousins had to choose the wrong carriage, did they? They just had to get themselves into trouble again.

It would have been well if the carriage was harmless.

No, of course it was not! It was filled with three men, all of whom with weapons!

And it would have been well still if the men were not bloody Town Guards! But they were and they all bounded down the carriage, unhitched the horses and went after them, growling about catching bandits to be hanged.

Alex’s cousins, Ned and Barto, ought to have survived. They ought to be somewhere in the Dark Forest, saving their own arse because there could be no way she could be of help to them now.

Not when she was carrying a lifeless body of a woman while atop her horse, escaping a possible damnation.

“Bleedin’ hell indeed!” Alex gritted out as she kicked her mare to run faster. “Almost got caught and caught me self a dead woman ’nstead! Famous!”

Siege made a nasal sound of agreement.

Alex looked over her shoulder as her dark and tattered coat flew in the air behind her. The part of the forest where she found the woman was getting distant.

But the men chasing her were not.

Town Guards .

“Hurry, Siege!” she shouted at the mare. “We dinna want them to catch us now. Not when we have a dead woman with us!”

The mare galloped faster, racing against Alex’s own heart. She would die tonight if she did not escape. They would think she killed the woman.

Which she did not.

Alex found her dying in the Dark Forest while hiding from the Guards she and her cousins tried to rob.

Help ’em… the other woman… and my baby… please…

The woman’s dying plea whirled around Alex’s mind as she bent down to clutch the lifeless body in front of her. She was not able to secure it as tight as she would have earlier for another group of men had emerged and this time they saw her.

The Guards must have returned and discovered her hiding place.

But they could not catch her now. To be thrown to prison for thieving was acceptable considering she was indeed guilty. But to be dragged in front of the Men of Courts for a murder she did not commit would be disastrous.

And why did she bring the body with her again? Why could she not have just left it there in the Dark Forest?

She could not. It was the only reason.

She could not leave behind a dead woman and live the rest of her life not thinking about her. Somewhere in the Town, someone was looking for this woman. And that someone deserved to mourn her death.

She heard the men shout behind her and her mind snapped back to her current dilemma.

“Oi!” she cried out as she pulled at Siege’s reigns. She would not survive a chase on the road. She must find somewhere to hide. She looked to her right. She had reached the end of the Dark Forest.

Trying to ignore the approaching men, Alex made an easy decision.

She kicked Siege to a full gallop once again, pulling the reigns to direct the mare to the right, into a narrow path that led back into the Dark Forest.

“Go, Siege,” she urged the mare which began to slow down. Alex could swear Siege was shaking with fear for who would not? It was the bloody Dark Forest! No sane man—or woman—would dare risk getting lost inside. There was not a thread of light, none but the sound of the animals hiding in stark darkness.

Alex had never ventured into this part of the forest before.

She knew a good portion of it. She knew there was a giant hole on the other side, but one ought to cross acres of darkness if they wanted to reach it. She had been to that brighter side but they had always taken the same path and they had lamps!

This one she had never stepped into.

As she heard the Guards’ horses stop beside the road, just at the edge of the forest, the sounds of hooves hesitant, Alex held her breath.

Their voices were audible, arguing whether or not they ought to follow her. She urged Siege five steps deeper into the darkness, carrying with them their heavy, lifeless burden.

She jumped off the mare and guided it behind a large tree trunk. “Hush,” she whispered to her horse. It stomped its hooves but made no sound.

Alex leaned against the trunk and closed her eyes.

She must take her chances here.

The village of Dartridge was another option, but she doubted the people would be welcoming to a bandit carrying a dead woman.

But it seemed she would have to stay for quite some time for her dreaded fear was realized.

“Bleedin’ hell!” she cursed under her breath, pulling the unwilling Siege deeper into the forest as the Guards entered, holding their bloody lamps.

---

The Guards did their best, they truly did. But their lamps brought them more trouble. The animals hiding in the dark began to come out of hiding, attracted by the yellow lights floating in midair. The Guards’ horses did not like being surrounded by animals they could barely see and before the Guards knew it, the lamps became much of a hindrance as they all struggled to stay atop their horses while the animals jumped in distress, trying to escape the animals circling them.

One Guard nearly fell from his own horse and he was the first to shout, “Let’s go, they could not survive this bloody place.” He turned his horse around. “Off to Dartridge. It’s the nearest village.”

Alex finally allowed herself to breathe when the sound of hooves became distant and the shouts of the men rang from the road, heading toward the village of Dartridge.

Alex removed her coat and placed it over the dead woman. She stayed beside Siege, caressing the mare’s hair to calm it down. The sounds of the animals began to dissipate as they returned to their hiding places.

Alex waited a few more minutes. Or perhaps she ought to stay here for another hour to be certain.

And then she would take the woman to Meriwether.

It shall not be an easy task, but it was the proper thing to do.

---

Meriwether was located near the village of Blucksley.

At the entrance of the village were red rock formations. Across said rock formations was the rock forest the villagers did not enter because beyond it was the secret village of Meriwether. Scattered around the rock forest were stone pillars or rock trees that extended above, most were a part of the ground of the world above the Town itself. The rock trees were too high up that they also held secrets of their own.

For years, the bandits residing in Meriwether had built their own secret watchtowers atop the rock trees, making entrance into Meriwether difficult, if not impossible.

But the struggle to enter Meriwether was not over after passing through the rock forest. A clearing would greet whoever was lucky to survive shots of arrows or bullets or even knives or rocks. And if the clearing would not provide the bandits hidden above the watchtowers the clearance they needed to shoot more arrows, bullets, knives or rocks, then perhaps the trespasser might survive—if he could find the secret pathway well-hidden between two giant walls of rocks. And if, perchance he survived crossing the clearing and found the pathway, then he would have to risk having bandits run after him and he ought to hope that he was lean enough to pass through the narrow path for it could only permit a single file of humans to pass through.

Perhaps a trespasser could survive everything, but it might be because the bandits themselves likely allowed it. And if he would ever come through the narrow pathway between the two giant rock walls, he would probably discover one of the most astounding places in the Town.

He would immediately be drawn into the village as he walked down the dirt path. To both sides would be the stone cottages and far ahead were the play of vibrant colors of different crops the bandits tended themselves. Surrounding the entire village were wooden areas that held secrets of their own with trees that grew high above, their trunks wide and strong.

But such wonder would never be possible to behold if not for the giant hole above, providing the people of Meriwether their own natural light from the world aboveground.

The very same bright life greeted Alex when she finally emerged from the narrow pathway between the stone walls. Yet as the village folks paused to see who arrived, one of them jumped to his feet and called for their leader, Gustav Griggs, Alex’s father.

“Yer dead, cousin, yer dead,” Ned hissed beside her.

“Dead as the woman on yer horse’s back,” Barto added.

She threw both her cousins a darting look. She had not endured two days on the road without food and Siege’s whining to meet such warm welcome from the two bastards. She had spent her journey wondering where they had been and the moment she walked into the rock forest, the two young men jumped out of nowhere, bombarding her with questions, screaming at her wake how worried they had been that she had been captured by the Guards. They had no news of a woman bandit captured and prisoned and they were starting to fear she had met an unfortunate demise.

Not a soul inquired how she survived or how she was. And when they discovered that she was carrying with her another load that was not worth a townsend, her cousins screamed, demanding how she had become a murderer in a span of two days.

Alex had to give the pair a good amount of boxing and well-deserved kicks with the little energy she had left before they both escorted her across the clearing and into Meriwether.

And when they finally arrived, the first thing they could talk about was how she would lose her life in the hands of her own father.

Alex waited until a large bearded man with the same bushy hair as hers emerged from the largest stone house by the dirt path like a bouncing boulder, his dark brown eyes searching and utterly angry.

“Yer dead,” Ned repeated beside her, nodding his head.

“Dinna worry, cousins,” she growled under her breath as she watched her very furious father approach, “I’ll take ye with me te afterlife. Ye and Barto both, ye bleedin’ bastards. And then ye can carry me dead friend here and deliver us to heaven before ye go down te hell.”

“Alexandria Griggs!” her father boomed before her cousins could counter her words. “I’mma kill ye, lass! I’mma kill ye!”

“Yer dead,” Ned and Barto hissed before they ran off to go back to the stone forest.

Alex squared her shoulders and held Siege’s reigns tighter as the unfaithful mare started to back off as well.

“Where the bleedin’ hell have ye been!” Gustav demanded, towering over Alex.

Alex swallowed and allowed the sweetest smile she could muster. “How ’bout I explain over a sumptuous meal, eh?”

---

“I ought to be tyin’ ye down, lass,” Gustav Griggs said beside Alex.

“‘Tis not the time to be scoldin’ me, ’Pa,” she said under her breath.

“Ye and yer cousins ought to be tied down.”

But he was no longer looking at her with furious brown eyes. He was looking at the beautiful woman in the center of the pyre they would soon burn.

Alex sighed, looking at the woman she carried all the way from the Dark Forest. She had had one of the worst two days of her life but it was worth it for she could now provide the lovely woman her well-deserved burning ritual.

Alex helped clean her corpse and like the other village women who were present during the process, Alex was surprised to discover that her hair was red. Her skin, although covered with horrible infected wounds and bruises had once been fair and smooth.

“Wherever did ye find her?” her father asked beside her. He had asked the same question countless of times and Alex had ceased to provide the answer. She was in as much disbelief as he.

Whoever did this to her, whoever she was running from, it was evil. No one could ever sleep tight at night after having caused this much suffering upon a human being, more so when it was inflicted for a long period of time. Alex knew the woman suffered longer for her wounds spoke the truth.

“Get Nick…”

“Who?”

“Nick… Nicholas… Ever… Everar—”

“Everard?”

“Help ’em… my baby… please…”

Alex’s jaw tightened as the woman’s last words echoed in her ears. She had not been able to sleep in peace since she arrived in Meriwether.

“She was runnin’ from someone,” she said aloud.

Her father remained silent. He had heard the same words from her countless of times as well.

Suddenly tears filled her eyes as she looked at the woman who ought to be at peace. But that was far from the truth for her bruised beautiful face and her wounds spoke of a soul that was crying for help.

“I must help her,” she said, sniffing.

Gustav turned his head to stare at his daughter. He did not say a word for he knew he could not stop her even if he would indeed decide to tie her down for Alex had always found a way to have her way.

“She said so ‘erself. There are others sufferin’ out there,” she said, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. “A baby, ’Pa, a babe!”

Gustav merely nodded. “Ye will come te yer friends’ brother. Ye will come to one of ’em Everards.” It was not a question. It was a statement that gave permission.

Alex nodded. “Aye. I’ll come te Nicholas Everard.”

III. A Bandit, a Footman and a Guard

Three years ago…

Alex stared at straight through the viewing mirror. She looked over her shoulder to make certain that she was alone.

When the silence confirmed the absence of Ned and Barto, Alex finally allowed herself to smile, staring at herself, awed by the beautiful woman staring right back at her with an ecstatic glimmer in her grey eyes.

Never had she ever seen herself in a beautiful gown such as this one procured for her by the groom.

Ned and Barto’s laughing voices erupted from outside the bedchamber and she immediately cleared her throat and hid her smile. But the glimmer in her eyes remained.

She was invited to a wedding in Wickhurst. And it would be bloody magical!

---

Ralph thought he had seen the worst of Nicholas Everard a fortnight ago.

He was utterly wrong.

Today was the worst he had ever seen his older brother. Yesterday, he thought the same. So did he a day prior to yesterday.

In short, Nicholas Everard was getting worse with each passing day.

Ralph watched while Nicholas stared at the complex wall before him. Even for a Town Guard like Ralph, his brother’s work was almost indecipherable. The once simple map of the Town had grown multiple colors of lines, branching from everywhere to nowhere. Notes and marks were scattered everywhere.

All of it due to one person: Sophia.

It had been months since the day of her wedding with Nicholas. After a year of tragedy between the two, after the secrets and lies, Sophia and Nicholas had finally agreed that they deserved each other, societal norms and conflicts aside.

Yet a common enemy had been lurking in the dark and waited until Sophia was on her way to the wedding. Sophia never reached the church where Nicholas was eagerly waiting.

The carriage she was taking was attacked, leaving behind the Everards’ mother, Lady Alice, crying after having witnessed how her soon-to-be-daughter-in-law was snatched before her eyes.

Lady Alice did arrive outside the church. The bride was gone, replaced with a single note for all Everards:

The sweetest vengeance is given to the patient one. You take mine, I take yours. Felicitations to a wedding that never was, dear Everards.

The same note was plastered on top of Nicholas’ wall, reminding his brother of that day he was supposed to be the happiest man in Wickhurst.

“There must be a way to interrogate the bastard,” Nicholas muttered, his hands on his hips. He looked unkempt, his hair a mess and his shirt seemed to be the same since Ralph had last seen him which was three days ago.

Nicholas had been trying to be involved in the investigation but he was not a Town Guard, nor was he a member of the League of Founders. He was amongst the citizens that the two groups vowed to protect and it was not his task to catch whoever was responsible for Sophia’s disappearance.

Ralph allowed himself to provide Nicholas with harmless information to ease his brother’s mind, but he kept the most sensitive ones to himself to protect the man.

Ralph snapped out of his mental musing when Nicholas finally whirled around to face him. He drew a breath, seeing his brother’s complete look of damnation.

Who would have thought that the once revered rakehell of Wickhurst would end up looking like he had been banished to hell? His hair had always been donned in perfect fashion, his clothes always within the fad, properly pressed and perfectly befitting to a rich, young, unmarried lord.

Nicholas was the dandy amongst the brothers and he had always been proud of it because he was the best to manage it without looking like a nancy.

Yet the man standing before Ralph was no longer the brother and friend he once knew. Perhaps he was still there, deep inside, waiting for his time to shine and once more be the foolish, happy Nick Everard the gentlemen enjoyed being around with and the ladies swooned for.

But Ralph could not see that happening soon.

His brother’s own words weeks ago echoed in his ears.

I do not think I can ever go back. Wherever, whoever I was before her… I do not see it anymore.

As much as he wanted the old Nicholas back, Ralph knew it would not happen in an instant. No, it would even prove to be impossible.

Not until they found Sophia. Not until they found her alive.

“Surely he has other bad businesses. Surely the slave trade is not the only one,” Nicholas said, glaring at Ralph as though he was the enemy, his emerald green eyes bare of the happy and ecstatic glint it had on the day of his wedding.

“It was wise of him to cease the slave operation, although we are quite certain it shall begin again soon.” He paused to consider his next words. “But Nick, we are yet to establish that this is Osegod’s doing.”

“It had been months, Ralph. Is it not time that the lot of you establish who the culprit is? She might be somewhere waiting for all of us and you incompetent bastards have not even decided yet who took her!”

Ralph remained calm. It was not the first that Nicholas had burst out like this.

“Nick, the best way to find Sophia is to find her tracks. Another team is taking care of Osegod, ensuring that he is being investigated thoroughly, while the rest of us are searching for a sign of her. Someone had seen a colored woman being forced into a carriage merely days after Sophia was abducted from Wickhurst. We have gained something, Nick, and we merely have to be patient.”

“Patient,” Nicholas scoffed with derision as he turned away from Ralph as if telling him he had had enough of the Town Guards and the League. “Do you see this wall, brother?”

Ralph nodded knowing his brother did not care whether or not he did. In fact, he was certain Nicholas did not care if he was listening at all. “I see it is a bloody mess,” he uttered with honesty for the wall was more of a display of frustration and despair rather than a systematic, coherent chart.

“There are no tracks, that is what I am saying!” Nicholas gritted out.

Ralph sighed. It had been months since Sophia disappeared and he himself was afraid that they were running out of time. If only Osegod would make a mistake, even a single one, perhaps they could find Sophia.

And perhaps they might find Aurora Randolph and her child as well.

---

Alex did not go to Wickhurst where she knew she would find Ysabella and Emma, her two Everard friends.

There were a few reasons.

For one, she had never been to Wickhurst since Ysabella’s wedding. She might get lost or worse, be discovered by a Guard who might recognize her.

Second, the Forest Lady had specifically asked for her to get to Nicholas Everard.

Which was another problem for Alex did not know the man. Of course, she knew of him from Ysabella and Emma’s stories and she had the chance to be introduced during Ysabella’s wedding, but there had been insufficient time for a decent conversation.

Although Alex knew from the stories of Ysabella and Emma that Nicholas was the easiest brother to deal with. He was the most fun as well as the twins would say, but he was also a renowned rakehell.

Was she a lover?

Was the Forest Lady a lover of Nicholas Everard? But how did she end up in the Dark Forest, beaten and dying?

Alex pulled at Siege’s reigns as they neared Whiston.

She had never been inside a large estate as this one. And it was bloody intimidating to be outside, merely a few meters away from the entrance.

There were no gates, but the sight of the distant light streaming down from the large hole behind the stone mansion was enough warning to anyone with bad intentions that the estate of Whiston would not act in kind upon a threat. And the stone mansion itself seemed to be enough to tell Alex that she ought to have come prepared after all.

Help ’em… my baby… please…

Alex swallowed her reservations and shrugged off whatever intimidation the place evoked.

She was here to give Nicholas Everard the message from the Forest Lady. She would tell him about the incident in the Dark Forest.

And then she would be gone. Or perhaps she could ask the man if he would be so kind to allow her to meet his sisters for a short while before she returned to Meriwether. Or mayhap she could just send the two ladies a missive from Meriwether and meet at a much better time.

Alex led her horse into the entrance of Whiston and down the path that led to the grand driveway.

This ought to be easy.

---

Ralph was rushing out the doorway and down the steps to where his horse was already waiting, held by a footman.

He was planning to return to Wickhurst that same afternoon to discuss the recent evidence they found. A luxurious wedding gown had been sold to a modiste in the village of Cromwell. It would have missed the Guards’ attention if not for the bloody fight that happened between the mother of the bride who wanted the gown and the modiste. The pair was taken before the Guards and the origin of the gown was discussed.

The mother of the bride claimed that the gown ought not to be too expensive considering it was sold by a hermit passing by the village and the fact that it was damaged before the modiste made repairs. The modiste was adamant that the gown was from Wickhurst and had merely been used once and the damage was minimal. The materials used were of high quality and demanded for more townsends.

And it was then that the Guards started to suspect that the gown may have been the one Sophia was wearing on the day of the wedding when she was abducted. Their suspicion was made stronger when the modiste claimed to have bought the gown merely a week after Sophia disappeared.

Ralph was not too enthusiastic, considering that they were investigating a bloody gown, but he was desperate. He had asked for the gown to be taken to Wickhurst at once. His own mother could look at it and confirm if it was the same one she had had made for Sophia.

He did not tell Nicholas about the gown for he did not want to evoke hope. Should the gown prove to be Sophia’s, perhaps it would only be then that Nicholas would have to know.

But for now, Nicholas had kicked him out of the study, demanding to be left alone.

“Who is that?” the footman asked the butler who was walking behind Ralph.

He looked up to see what caught the attention of the two servants. A horse was riding toward them and it seemed that the rider was not expected by the household.

He reached the bottom of the steps and watched as the footman ran to meet the rider. With a frown on his face, Ralph narrowed his eyes to see more clearly.

Bloody hell, the rider was a woman dressed in rags.

---

“Oi, guv, careful with yer words, aye?” Alex told the footman standing below her. “I’m here te see yer master, Nicholas Everard. I’m no worker here. I know nothin’ ’bout crops.”

The footman cocked a brow, studying her with a look of arrogance. The bloody bastard was looking down at her while looking up at her!

“Oi, move aside. And call yer master. Tell him a friend of his sisters’ is here, aye? Go on, then. What’re ye waitin’ for?”

But the footman merely scowled at her. “We do not accept beggars into the estate, lass. If you could kindly turn your horse around and be on your way…”

Alex gasped in disbelief. “Beggar ye say?” She scoffed, glaring at the footman. “Ye wanna make me turn ye into one, guv? I can make ye beg fer yer life, you arrogant fool.”

The footman gaped at her, scandalized. “Today is not the most proper day to request for his lordship’s attention, young lass. Now, please, if you could remove yourself—”

“What is going on here?” another voice asked and this time Alex recognized it.

For a second she felt her heart skip and pause before it began to race against her chest. She slanted her head to the right and found Ysabella and Emma’s other brother coming toward her. His obvious lean build was covered by a cape Alex knew too well. She did not have to see the silver shield pinned over the right chest of the cape to know what it looked like.

A bloody hell. It was the Town Guard, Ralph bleedin’ Everard!

“Ah, my lord!” she said with a smile. “It is lovely to see you again,” she said, mustering her most decent speech.

The handsome man frowned up at her. Ah, how long had it been? He had grown bristles around his chin! He looked like a real man now, Alex mused.

“Pardon, but do I know you?”

Disappointment descended upon her like cold water from a stream. Ah, so he did not remember. Very well, then, there was no use pretending to be that woman.

“Ah, never mind, guv,” she said with a wave of her hand. “I’m here to speak te yer brother.”

She saw how Ralph Everard, standing beside the arrogant footman, studied her from head to foot while she was atop Siege. And it was apparent he was thinking of a kind way to make her leave.

Should she have dressed in her best clothes? But she merely had a few breeches and she did not own a bloody dress! Save for that one Ysabella’s husband bothered to procure for her, of course. But it was a bloody gown and it would be entirely dramatic to arrive in Whiston wearing a bloody blue gown!

“And what business do you have with my brother?” asked Ralph Everard.

“I’m here to deliver a message, ’tis all,” she replied with a shrug, lifting her chin, looking down at him and the footman.

Ralph shook his head. “My brother is currently indisposed. He does not receive visitors.”

“Why the bleedin’ hell not? I’m friends with Ysabella and Emma, see. Ye can go te them and ask ’em yerself, guv.”

Ralph scoffed. “You wish me to go to my sisters so you can do whatever you are planning to do here in Whiston.” Alex rolled her eyes. He placed his hands on his hips. “Who are you and why did you come here?”

The footman leaned close to Ralph to whisper, “She must be here to beg for—”

“Oi!” Alex uttered, jumping from Siege, surprising the footman, “I told ye I’m no beggar. And I told ye I’m willin’ te turn ye into one. What do ye say, eh?”

The footman swallowed and took a step to the side. “S-she must be a b-bandit, my lord,” the footman stammered.

Alex gritted her teeth and before Ralph could demand if that were true or not, she addressed him by saying, “I’m here upon a friend’s request, guv, ‘tis all. I dinna come here to beg fer anythin’.”

“Do you need help?” Ralph asked.

She carefully thought about her answer. “Someone else does, aye.”

Ralph sighed and started to turn away. “Then find someone else to help you. As I have said, my brother is currently indisposed.”

“But ’tis a matter of life ’n death. Two lives are at—”

“Then find a Guard to help you. The Lord of Whiston is not a Guard. I am one, but I refuse to offer my services at this time. Go find a Guard in Wickhurst.” Ralph Everard was already walking away while the footman was preparing to block her path as she started to follow him.

“Not acceptable,” Alex said after him. “It’ll be suicide, guv. Suicide!”

Ralph stopped in his tracks and turned to face her again. “What?”

“Findin’ a Guard will be suicide,” she said. She took a step forward and the footman stopped her. “Step aside, ye mongrel,” she snapped, slapping the footman’s hand away. “Yer brother has been named by me friend, see. I need te see him at once,” she said to Ralph Everard.

“Oh God,” the footman’s voice said behind them, stopping whatever Ralph had to say.

Alex looked over her shoulder to glare at the servant but her attention was caught by three horses bounding toward them. Atop them were men clad in black capes very similar to Ralph Everard’s and the most alarming top hats she had ever known existed.

They were the same hats she saw the men who chased her in the Dark Forest wear. They were the same ones worn by the men she and her cousins tried to rob.

They were bloody Town Guards.

“What is the meaning of this?” Alex heard Ralph Everard ask behind her as he stepped forward to meet the riders.

“Good afternoon to you, too, Everard,” one of the Guards said, but his eyes hooded by his hat were not on Ralph but on Alex. “Pardon our intrusion, but it seems that your brother’s estate may be infested.”

Alex’s eyes darted toward Siege but her horse was being held by one of the Guards.

Bloody hell.

Her eyes darted past the Guards and down the path that led to the main entrance of the estate. She started to calculate the risks when she heard Siege’s cry of horror for the betrayal she was considering committing.

Alex sighed and closed her eyes. Indeed, the saying amongst bandits was true. Guards are the best instrument for suicide.

“What do you mean, Peters?” Ralph demanded and then he stopped to throw Alex a look.

She heard the footman’s tiny squeal of victory when the Guard named Peters said, “We have been tracking down this bandit for days, following her track since she left Blucksley.”

Alex’s groan of frustration chorused with Ralph’s frustrated sigh.

The two other Guards jumped from their horses and started to walk toward Alex.

“We will take her now, if you don’t mind,” Peters said to Ralph Everard.

IV. Hellfire and Damnation

Three years ago…

“‘Tis a grand weddin’,” Ned commented beside Alex. Barto nodded beside him.

Both of her cousins looked utterly young and handsome in their expensive suits. Their hair was far from their usual messy mane, tied neatly behind their nape. But they looked very uncomfortable.

Alex, on the other hand, could not feel the same. She regretted wearing her breeches underneath the blue gown, but it was a price to pay for the odd wonder and satisfaction she felt now.

Alex felt like a princess as she stood in the entrance of one of the largest churches in Wickhurst and she did not know when she would ever be given this chance to experience something as grand again.

Her eyes looked ahead, down the aisle where a group of men were standing. She recognized William, the Lord of Wakefield, the groom. He looked utterly distraught as he listened to five men surrounding him, all of whom with dark hair.

She smiled as she recognized one of them. Levi Everard. He had been with the twins when they came to Meriwether.

But it was not Levi who happened to turn his head and glance at her.

Alex was not certain why as she was not quite sure who it was, but her heart leaped when she discovered that one of the Everard brothers was gazing at her.

She looked behind her. There was no one else there. He was looking at HER.

“Oi,” she said to her cousins, tearing her attention away from the handsome Everard. “Watch yer speech from this moment on, aye? We dinna want anyone recognizin’ us. We’ve robbed quite a lot of ’em gentries in the past.”

Knowing that one particular Everard still had his eyes on her, she turned and ushered her cousins to the side.

---

It did not take Ralph Everard long to reply. In fact, he did so very willingly and with relief in his tone he said, “Of course not, Peters. Be my guest.”

Alex gasped and gaped as the only Guard amongst the Everards stepped aside to give way to one of his fellow Guards on the ground.

She took a step back but the footman had suddenly grew strong and blocked her path.

Alex could picture the sneer on the servant’s face. Ralph, on the other hand, seemed rather indifferent and looked almost impatient. He would rather have this over with as fast as possible!

“But—” she started, but the Guard had already reached her and grabbed her arm. “Oi! Careful, ye bleedin’ little toe-rag!”

Everyone was taken by surprise when she suddenly twisted her arm and sent the Guard flat on his back on the ground. And before anyone could jump on her, she jumped on Ralph Everard.

Although he towered her for almost a foot, she managed to wrap an arm around his neck and point a dagger at his side. She had not been fighting with her cousins all her life not to master the move. She had done it countless times, once even with her father. The latter did not end well for her, but it had given her a tremendous lesson.

“Good Lord!” the footman shouted in horror as Alex pulled Ralph away from the group, determined to escape.

Her eyes flickered to the side to see the butler and three other footmen running toward them from the entrance of the estate.

“Put down the weapon, bandit!” Peter shouted, jumping from his horse. The other Guard let go of Siege and Alex let out a loud whistle and her mare lifted her front legs and galloped away.

The three Guards, astounded, chuckled as they watched Siege run away to escape Whiston.

“Even your horse cannot follow orders,” said Peters, slowly inching forward.

Alex simply smiled. “Nae,” she said, tightening her grip around Ralph’s neck when he tried to move, “she simply knows where te go, see?”

As the three Guards stood in confusion, she hastily came to her toes to press closer to Ralph Everard to whisper, “I told ye I’m friends with yer sister. Ye tell yer Guard friends te move their arse out of here now.”

He scoffed and made a horrified attempt to face her but she pressed the dagger a little closer against his side to keep him still. “We do not have bandit friends,” he gritted out.

The Guards took another step forward and Alex dragged Ralph two more steps back.

“Surrender, bandit. Let us make this easy,” Peters said.

Alex cursed under her breath. “I shouldna have helped that woman,” she muttered. She tightened her arm around Ralph’s neck. She knew that if she could not find a way out soon, she would grow tired for the man was quite tall. “And we should’ve stolen from all Everards when we had the chance!” she added with derision.

---

Ralph frowned at the bandit’s words.

“What woman?” he asked, curious.

Peters and his men took another step forward and Ralph groaned as the bandit pulled him two more steps back. It would not be long before they would reach the main entrance to the estate.

He darted his eyes to the butler and the footmen. His gaze told the servants not to run back to the estate. The last thing they needed was for Nicholas to find out about this dratted, useless incident.

The woman was outnumbered, her horse had abandoned her and she had naught but one dagger as a weapon, one that could be very fatal if used correctly, but could be avoided if Ralph found the perfect time to disarm her.

And he realized he could distract her by talking to her. “What woman?” he asked again. His eyes held Peters, telling the Guard to stay still and wait for his signal.

“The one I found dyin’ in the bloody forest,” the bandit hissed behind him. “She escaped from somewhere, see? And she spoke yer brother’s name. She needed help, guv. That’s why I’m here.”

Ralph stiffened as the woman’s words finally dawned on him.

“Which forest?”

“First, tell yer friends to go,” she whispered behind him, pressing closer to his back.

Bloody hell, this woman was strong!

Ralph tried to shake his head but her arm merely tightened around him. “When did you find this woman?”

“Five days ago,” she replied. “Now, make ’em go away, guv.”

Ralph’s jaw tightened. This woman could be lying. But then, she could also be telling the truth. And if she let Peters and his men take her, he might very well be letting go of the only chance he had of finding clues to where Sophia might be.

He met Peters’ eyes. “Leave us,” he said.

Peters shook his head. “No, we are not leaving without this bandit, Everard. We have not been tracking her for days to simply let her go. You know how rare a catch they are.”

Ralph felt the bandit’s arm tighten around his neck. Her dagger pressed closer.

“Take me inside,” he whispered to her.

“What?” she asked.

“Take me inside!” he hissed.

“Very well, then!” the bandit said aloud, dragging Ralph farther away from the Guards and the servants. When they all made an attempt to follow, she shouted, “Don’t follow or ye will have one Guard dead!”

“But we will have a live bandit,” Peters said, his tone menacing.

Ralph glared at his comrade. This was not the best day to proclaim a willing sacrifice of one of their own!

“Who said there’s only one, guv?” the bandit asked aloud with a mocking laugh.

That stopped the Guards and caused the servants to look around in alert as if expecting a herd of bandits to rush forward.

“Me horse must’ve already reached me friends waitin’ nearby, see,” the woman said as she dragged Ralph closer to the estate.

“Bloody hell,” said one of the Guards who ran to his horse and climbed on it. He took it around and soon enough he was running toward the entrance to see for himself.

But Peters and the other one remained, watching as Ralph and the bandit climbed the stairs to the grand entrance. The butler and the footmen watched in horror, helpless.

“Call for more Guards!” Peters ordered the other Guard as he watched on.

“We’ll be waitin’!” the bandit shouted before they reached the last step and entered the doorway. “Now, close the doors, guv,” she ordered Ralph.

Ralph reached out for the doors while his neck was still being held prisoner by the woman’s arm.

“Lockit,” she ordered with triumph in her voice.

Never had he ever thought this would happen to him. He hated bandits for they had been his first assignments. He chased them for years before he was selected to be a part of the slave trade investigation. In fact, he hated them so much he was recently considering taking more bandit cases, but that was before Sophia disappeared. That was before Osegod made another attack against their family.

“Now you have merely minutes before the Guards are back,” he gritted through his teeth. “Be wise taking your time, bandit, before they come for you.”

“Do ye think me daft, Guard?” she asked, copying his mocking tone. “The other Guards are in Wickhurst. ’Tis two hours away from Whiston by horse, aye?”

Ralph bared his teeth and forced himself to calm down. “Very well, then tell me what you came here for.”

“Nae,” she said behind him, still with her arm around his neck and the dagger against his side. “I wanna talk to yer brother, Nicholas Everard.”

“He is not here,” he lied.

She considered his answer.

“I will take you to him,” he lied again.

The arm around his neck tightened. “Then ye have te make the Guards outside leave, guv.”

“That is not—”

“Ye make ‘em or I’m not talkin’. Ye know the woman, I assume, aye?” she pressed. “Ye wanna know where I found her.”

Yes. Yes, of course he wanted to know. He wanted to know what the woman looked like. He wanted to know where the woman escaped from. Where was she now? Was she alive?

“That’s answer ’nough,” the bandit said, finally letting Ralph go.

His first instinct was to whirl around and jump on her, tie her down and force her to speak.

He did whirl around and he did face her. But he found that he was incapable of jumping on her like he would any other male bandits.

This was a bloody bandit woman, for God’s sake!

And hellfire and damnation, she was perfect.

Her thick, curly black hair was braided behind her head with a lot of strays standing and making a crown around her face. But it did not hide the beauty of the woman who wore it for if Ralph was to decide, it merely made her more radiant.

The smudge of dirt on one cheekbone was not even enough to cover what was underneath. Everything was centered on her dark grey eyes hooded by thick lashes and brows. Her lips, although formed with determination, were full and red.

He dared not look further down for he knew he would merely be disappointed or left wondering. She was wearing the most bedraggled form of clothing he had ever seen.

But her face alone spoke for itself, igniting questions that had nothing to do with Sophia or Osegod.

With one shake of his head, he focused on the matter at hand.

She was a bandit. She had not denied it. He ought to take her down and take her before the Men of Courts. Surely she had a record somewhere. Surely she had victims who would come forward and testify against her.

But he needed her for he needed to find Sophia.

She did not care what drove the bandit to come here. Perhaps it was to take payment for the information, which was highly likely considering the bandits lived only for whatever they could take and steal.

But Ralph knew that he would be willing to pay any price for it.

“Well?” the woman asked, a hint of a smile curving her lips. She gave him a taunting look.

Ralph mentally shook his head. If she was dressed in white and her face clean and hair made up, he would have believed he was facing an angel.

But hearing her speak and seeing the wicked glint in her eyes, he was reminded of his own sisters, Ysabella and Emma. For a moment he thought it would not be impossible after all if his sisters were indeed friends with a bandit.

But they ought to know better!

“Well? I dinna have the entire day, guv,” the bandit said, twirling and flipping the dagger in her hand.

This was no angel, Ralph thought, this was a bloody dangerous evil goddess dressed in filthy breeches and oversized dress shirt, not to mention a very horrid coat.

Ralph placed his hands on his hips and considered the situation. He knew Peters well enough. The man would not leave until he was certain the bandit was in his possession or had indeed escaped.

Nicholas was locked in his study on the second landing and it was possible that his brother had not yet heard the commotion outside. Ralph would not dare risk it. If he was to hear this woman out, he must get rid of the Guards as fast as possible and take her to Beechworth where he could easily interrogate and negotiate with her should she ever make demands.

He motioned with his head and said, “Go. Escape somewhere in the household and return after the Guards disappear.”

She stilled and frowned at him. “What?”

“I’ll make them believe you have escaped,” he said wryly.

She gave him a dubious look. Bloody hell, she was beautiful.

“They would’na easily believe that, guv,” she said, shaking her head.

Ralph let out a sigh of frustration. “Bloody hell, woman, do as I say. I’ll handle the Guards, you come back here and I will personally take you to my brother.”

“Nae.” She shook her head. “I have a better idea.”

Ralph cocked a brow. “What—”

But before he could utter another word, her fist landed against his face. Hard. And Ralph stumbled and fell on the floor. He did not lose consciousness, but he did feel his spirit leave his body for a while.

His mind was screaming damnation but the ringing in his ears was not helping him scramble back to his feet and attack back. Instead, it rendered him incapable of anything for a while, giving the bandit enough time to drag him to the nearest room which was the parlor.

He allowed her for he was at a loss, utterly in disbelief, his mind muddled and his ears ringing. No, they were banging. He groaned in frustration. How the bloody hell did she manage to knock him to this state!

He blinked a few times and realized he was sitting back on the floor in the middle of the parlor. He could see the woman running toward the curtains and before he knew it she was back.

“Ye tell ’em I did this, aye?” she said to him.

“Cors you did, you witch,” Ralph murmured and he thought he heard her laugh. It sounded like he was indeed in heaven with an angel laughing beside him.

He shook his head to erase the dizziness but the room seemed to still be moving so he closed his eyes again.

He felt the bandit pat his head. “Good Guard,” she said, chuckling as she left.

With a grunt, Ralph made an attempt to move but found that he could not do so. Blinking away any remnant of disorientation caused by that powerful blow, he opened his eyes and looked down.

“Blazes!” he hissed.

She had tied him down!

V. A Guard’s Promise

Three years ago…

“That man’s been starin’ at ye, Alex,” Barto whispered beside her.

Alex’s attention was drawn away from the lavish party. She turned to follow where her cousin’s eyes were focused on and he found the same Everard brother looking at her from where he was standing at the other side of the ballroom.

Her heart began to skip as their eyes made contact.

“He’s bleedin’ comin’,” said Ned.

Alex panicked. Yes, the man in question was indeed crossing the ballroom.

She turned and hastily grabbed Ned by the arm and hissed, “Where’s Ysa?”

“There,” Barto answered for his brother.

Alex craned her head and found the newlyweds standing at one corner of the large ballroom.

“He’s comin’, Alex,” Barto warned again.

Alex walked away as fast as she could as she now had inkling as to who the Everard brother might be.

It must be the Guard one. He looked younger than the rest. It must be him.

She ought to escape. Fast!

---

It did not take long for Peters and the Guards to unlock the doors with the help of the servants.

And it surely did not take them long to discover Ralph sitting on the floor with a curtain cord tied around him.

“Good Lord!” the footman uttered in horror. Ralph ignored him and focused on the butler who seemed almost ready to faint.

“Where is Nick?”

“S-still inside his study, I believe, my lord,” the butler replied.

Ralph nodded. “Good. Do be certain to keep it that way.” He snapped his head toward Peters who seemed stupefied, seeing him on the floor. “Untie me.”

The Guard accompanying Peters moved forward and immediately worked on the cord, muttering in disbelief how the knot was too tight.

Once free, Ralph immediately jumped to his feet but swayed, still feeling the effect of the blow.

“What the bloody hell happened?” Peters demanded, looking around the parlor. “Do not bloody tell me—”

“I’m afraid whatever you are thinking is correct,” Ralph murmured, unsteadily walking toward a chair.

“You let her bloody escape?” Peters demanded, following him.

“As you have noticed, Peters, I was bound.”

“You—”

“And I suggest you climb your horses and chase after the minx!” he growled at Peters. “She should not be too far away.”

The other Guard was already out the door.

One footman rushed into the parlor, panting and frantic. “One of the horses is missing!”

“Good Lord!” answered the footman beside the butler.

Ralph closed his eyes and groaned.

“She must have not gone too far,” he said, addressing Peters.

When no answer came, he opened one eye and realized that Peters had already left. And that he was alone.

He jumped to his feet and went to the window. He peeked through the curtain and saw two horses running away from the estate.

Ralph let out a breath of relief and turned. The room was empty and he could hear the servants’ panicked voices outside.

Walking out of the parlor, Ralph walked to Nicholas’ study and leaned his ear against the door.

“Spyin’ on someone, guv?” a voice whispered behind him and Ralph jumped to his feet.

He whirled around to find the bandit leaning against the opposite wall of the corridor, eyeing him with amusement. Then she winced when she had a good look at his face. “It’ll disappear soon, I hope, eh?” she said with a chortle.

Ralph gritted his teeth and this time he caught her arm before she could escape.

“You boxed me,” he hissed at her as he dragged her away from his brother’s study and into a drawing room.

“And that got rid of those bleedin’ Guards fast,” she countered, twisting her arm from his grip.

He let go before she could do to him what she did to the other Guard earlier.

Locking the door, he glared at the woman. “Tell me your name.”

For a short second he saw her face freeze and she looked at him as though she was remembering something. But that soon disappeared as fast as it came. She squared her shoulders and said, “Me name’s Alex, guv.”

Ralph narrowed his eyes. “Your full name, bandit.”

He was getting impatient. His leg was starting to hurt again and he needed to go back home to Beechworth where more work was waiting for him.

The bandit sighed. “I dinna know ye work fer the Registry, guv.”

“Do not test my patience, bandit,” he uttered, moving forward to loom over her. “I have allowed you to tie me down—”

Before he could finish his statement, she was already shaking her head. “Nae, guv, ye were tied down while ye were searchin’ fer the rest of yer scattered wits,” she said with a condescending smile. “And dinna tell me ye allowed me te point a dagger at ye fer ye—”

“You mean this dagger?” Ralph asked with a smile, lifting the dagger in her face.

He saw her eyes widen with surprise. When she tried to grab for the dagger, he stepped back and said, “Do not think you are the only wise one here, bandit. And do not think you are the only fast hand here as well.” He played with the dagger and said, “Now, your name.”

Her beautiful grey eyes were glinted with fury as she cocked her brow to say, “Alex Griggs.”

“Your full name,” he repeated with finality.

She sighed. “Alexandria Griggs.”

Ralph was quite surprised she had a good name that suited her beautiful—

He dared not finish the thought. His leg was starting to bother. He did not wish to have a witness should it prove to worsen, thus he ought to make this fast.

“You are a bandit.”

Alex rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. “We’ve already established that, aye, guv? Now, where’s yer brother?”

“He is not in residence.”

“Liar,” she accused, narrowing her eyes.

He shook his head. “I am not.”

“Yes, ye are. Yer sisters told me stories ’bout ye, guv. Ye lie.” Whether or not it was true that she was familiar with his sisters, something told Ralph that her statement was supported by something else entirely. Something in him was trying to remember something the longer he looked at this woman. And something told him it would not be long before he figured what it was.

Reminding himself of the most important subject at hand, Ralph gave Alex an assessing look. “Tell me more about the woman.”

“What woman?” Alex inquired, feigning indifference.

“The woman you found in the forest.” When she did not offer a reply, he grew impatient. “Which forest?”

“I was asked te find Nicholas Everard, guv. Are ye Nicholas Everard?”

His jaw tightened. “Do not make me haul you over my shoulder and deposit you into a bloody prison cell, bandit.”

“Nae, ye can’t—”

Ralph did not allow her to finish. Throwing the dagger across the room, he suddenly made his attack by taking one long step forward, grabbing her hand and pulling her toward him. And as she neared, he twirled her around by her right arm and grabbed her left to hold both behind her back.

She did try to jump and unbalance him, but Ralph was in no position to allow himself be overpowered by a woman again. And his leg was hurting which merely made him even angrier.

Holding both her hands with one hand, Ralph pulled at the collar of her coat to bring it down her arms, using the entire thing to restrain her.

“Let me go!” she shouted but Ralph whirled her around to face him, her arms bound behind her and his hands on her shoulders to keep her at arm’s length. She tried to jump and bang her head against his but merely reached his chin.

Ralph shouted in pain and frustration but maintained his firm grip. Bloody hell, she was literally hard-headed.

“Tell me what I need to know and you will be free,” he uttered despite the vibrating pain along his jaw. “A Guard’s promise, bandit.”

Grey eyes glinted with fury at him. Of course she did not believe him.

“You can shout all you want but no one shall come to save you.” When she narrowed her eyes at him, Ralph smiled. “And I do not believe you have bandit friends waiting for you somewhere, yes?”

“I dinna come here to be tied like this, guv,” she growled. “I came here ‘cos of a woman’s dyin’ wish!”

Ralph stiffened. “What dying wish? She—”

“She died,” Alex gritted through her teeth. “In me arms, guv.”

Suddenly he felt he needed to learn more. He needed to be assured. He needed proof.

“What did this woman look like?”

“I told ye, she asked fer me te find yer brother—”

“Nick is currently incapable of anything but breathing!” he hissed at her, his face merely inches away from her. His hands tightened around her shoulders and he gave her a shake. “Tell me now, bandit, or I swear you shall be living the rest of your—”

“Fine! Fine!” she growled, struggling to step away from him but he would not allow it. He had had a taste of what this woman could do. He would not be foolish to allow her enough space to move. “Nae need to breathe on me!”

He moved his head back a few inches and waited as she took her time to pretend to be breathing fresh air. When she finally let out a long exhale, she said, “Red hair, blue eyes, fair skin… I dinna get her name fer she was barely alive when I found her.”

Ralph went cold. He felt a shiver run up his spine.

He could merely think of one person who fitted the description.

Aurora Randolph.

His mind refused to acknowledge it. Aurora had been taken away from the protection of the League and they had all suspected it was Osegod who was responsible. But to know that she did not survive was more than what Ralph could accept.

It would ruin someone should it be proven to be true. It would ruin the person responsible for handing Aurora to the League to be used against Osegod.

“Where did you find her?” he heard himself ask in earnest.

“The Dark Forest.” The bandit twisted one shoulder with a wince. “She asked me te find yer brother.”

“Why Nicholas?”

The bandit stared at him dryly. “Oi, didn’t I tell ye she was barely alive? She dinna have the time te tell me her life story, guv! How the bleedin’ hell would I know why she wanted yer brother!”

“What else did she say?”

He saw Alex’s face turn grim and then her lips pursed as she remembered something. “She… she asked me te find yer brother and save the other woman.”

Ralph’s eyes widened, his mind reeling desperately. He finally let the bandit go.

“And her babe,” Alex added, stepping out of his reach. “A babe’s in danger, see? Somewhere out there a babe’s life’s in danger, guv.”

Ralph blanched. He felt blood drain down his face as the truth finally seeped in.

Aurora had a child by Osegod. That child was the very reason why she had been a target in the first place. The League had taken the child along with Aurora.

And now, know that the child was somewhere unprotected without her mother was unimaginable.

He drew in a shaky breath as raked his fingers through his hair. Bloody tarnation. How had all of this happened?

And suddenly he felt he needed to be away from Whiston. Nicholas could not discover the bandit here.

He approached her and said, “You are going to tell me every detail.”

“I already told ye—”

He shook his head as he reached for her again. “No, I want every bloody detail, bandit. Everything.”

“What the bleendin’ hell are ye doin’?” she demanded as he turned her around and began to tighten her restraint. She tried to run away but he caught her, pulling her back toward him. She growled over her shoulder. “You promised te—”

“A Guard’s promise is only good for the innocents, I am afraid,” he said with a grin meant to taunt her. He pulled at the restraint. “Now, you go with me without a fight and we can begin to negotiate.”

She tried to kick him through the back but he stepped to the side. He turned her around to face the door.

“Ye wait until yer sisters know of this!” she hissed as he shoved her forward like he would a prisoner.

“My sisters do not dare defy me—”

Her mocking laugh made Ralph pause and reconsider his sisters’ relationship with the bandit. The way she laughed was uniform to Ysabella and Emma laughing at him during one of their bickering episodes. No, surely his sisters had better sense than to be friends with a bandit!

“Ye dinna have to lie to me, guv. I know what yer sisters are capable of.”

His jaw tightened. “Start walking,” he ordered.

She did and they both walked out into the corridor. “Where are ye takin’ me?”

“Somewhere worse than prison. My Beechworth estate.” When she stiffened, he smiled. “Trust me, you will like it. A Guard’s promise.” When she refused to move when he gave her a push, Ralph leaned closer and whispered a warning in her ear, “Do not think I trust you just because you gave me information I am currently interested in. The interrogation is far from over, bandit. And do not attempt to run for you can merely go so far. Even your horse has abandoned you.” He felt her shake with fury, but he sensed it was caused by the fact that she was rendered powerless. “Now, move along, bandit.”

VI. ’Bye, Guv!

Three years ago…

Ralph watched as the beautiful lady in blue moved stealthily through the stream of gowns and suits. He knew he ought to try to follow faster but instead he paused and stared at her with awe. There was something about her that was beyond enchanting.

She moved not gracefully like the other ladies, but fast and certain—almost alert.

Which made it more so exciting.

Ralph smiled to himself. He was certain she saw him and he was quite sure she knew he was watching.

She was trying to escape.

But not fast enough, he thought as he started to move.

---

Alex could not believe that she had expected to be warmly welcomed when she began her journey to Whiston.

Whyever did she think that Ysabella and Emma’s brothers would want to offer her a seat and listen to her words?

She ought to have known better. This was a shame!

To be tied down and shoved into his brother’s carriage, to be ordered to be silent for nearly an hour as they traveled to another estate, was torture. She could hear her cousins laughing at her fate by the time Ralph Everard pulled her out of the carriage and into this estate which did not look as grand as Whiston.

In fact, she thought it dreary.

Unlike Whiston, Beechworth did not have a plantation. It did not have its own hole, thus the lighting was shamefully lacking. Or perhaps he liked it that way?

A footman followed them up the second landing, to the east wing and into a large bedchamber.

Alex knew they would not be using the bed. She did not fear it. The bloody bastard did not even recognize her. He did not have the same hunger and enchanted look in his eyes many years past.

In his eyes now, she was a bandit who could be lying to him to extort money. Or worse, he might consider her amongst his many enemies for it would not be truly surprising if Ralph Everard had any.

Considering what she knew about his family, Alex was certain that the Forest Lady was an integral part of something that concerned the entire Everards. And if that were so, she was somewhat willing to be a part of it.

But not this way. Not while she was tied and treated like a bloody prisoner.

She would give the man a few minutes, but if he was to ever prolong this charade, she would have to find a way to attack him again.

He led her to a chair while the footman closed the door behind them, leaving the two of them behind.

Alex slumped into the chair while her hands slowly worked at the knots behind her.

Ralph stood before her, intimidating and fearless. If she knew him any less, she might be shaking with fear. But she knew enough about him to meet his gaze with equal measure of stubbornness and pride.

“From the start,” he said without elaborating on his order.

Alex sighed. “I found Forest Lady—”

“Who?”

“Forest Lady, guv,” she said. “I told ye, I dinna know her name, see? She deserved one so I call her Forest Lady.”

He stared at her for a moment, his emerald green eyes studying her intently. He nodded but said, “Start from before you found her. Where were you? What were you doing and why did you end up in the Dark Forest?”

“Ack,” Alex half-groaned, half-whined. “I was runnin’ away.”

“From?”

“Guards.”

His bristled jaw stretched into a knowing smile. He scoffed. “Of course. Who else?” She shot him a darting look. “Which part of the Town are you from? Which bandit group?”

She shook her head. “Nae, I’m not tellin’ ye, guv.”

He shrugged. “Very well, then, why were you running from the Guards?”

She let out a mocking gasp. “I was runnin’ away from a bloody ball ’cos my fairy godmother said me gown’s gonna turn back into rags and me mice friends are—”

“Bloody hell, bandit, enough with the mockery!” he gritted out.

Alex rolled her eyes. “Then stop askin’ stupid questions, Guard! Ye know why bandits run from Guards.”

“You robbed another carriage.”

“Nae, we tried te robbed ’em.”

His face contorted in disbelief. “The bloody Guards.”

She sighed. “Blame me bleedin’, useless cousins, guv. They pick the carriages, not me.”

He brushed the topic off with a wave of his hand. “So you were running from the Guards.”

“Aye.”

“And you went into the Dark Forest to hide.”

“I might’ve, aye.”

He frowned again. “Might have?”

“If I was plannin’ to hide in the Dark Forest, I would’na tell ye! Do ye think me stupid to reveal me hidin’ place?”

“Then let us say you were just passing by the Dark Forest,” he said, his face clearly painting a dying patience.

She shrugged again. “I might’ve, aye.” When impatience flickered across his eyes, she wryly added, “Look ‘ere, guv. Ye wanna know where I found her. I found her in the Dark Forest. She was runnin’ away from someone, see?”

“Who?”

“I’ll give ye their names if I know, guv, which I don’t. Are you sure yer a Guard? Yer sisters must’ve misinformed me.”

He drew in a long breath, his attempt to be patient. Alex, on the other hand, was being successful with her struggle with the binds.

“Now tell me exactly how you found her.”

“I looked ‘round when I heard a noise and found her on the ground. I went te her and realized she was bleedin’ from the back. She was shot, guv.” She saw him close his eyes. “And she started talkin’, see. She said te help her and the other woman and her baby. And she wanted me te find Nicholas Everard.”

His eyes opened and this time he seemed more composed. Bloody hell, he was still handsome. “What other woman?”

She shook her head. “That’s all she was able te say before she lost her life in me arms.”

Ralph Everard began to pace in front of her. “What did you do after that?”

“I mounted her on top of me horse.”

He raised his brows expectantly. “And?”

“More Guards arrived and found me. Chased me and I was forced te go back into the forest te hide. I waited until they left, those bleedin’ idiots. Bringing a lamp into the Dark Forest, that they did!”

“But the animals would have—”

“That’s what precisely what happened, guv! As I said, bleedin’ idiots.”

Ralph rolled his eyes. Alex suddenly grew curious as she watched him continue pacing in the middle of the room. “Who was she?”

He shook his head. “No one.” He was obviously lying. He paused and looked at her again. “And where did you take her after?”

“Home, ’cors.”

“And where is home?”

“Somewhere where Guards are bein’ ripped to pieces, that’s where,” she snapped.

He easily ignored her statement this time. “What did you do with the body?”

“Burned it,” she said with a shrug. “She deserved a burnin’ ritual.”

She did not expect the fury that erupted in his face. “You burned it!”

“Ye dinna expect us to eat that woman, didya?”

His face reddened further. “There could have been evidence!”

Alex stared at him, stupefied. “Pardon me, guv, but I’m no Guard. I’m a bleedin’ bandit whose first thought was give the poor woman her well-deserved ritual. Who would’ve thought to give her body a bleedin’ inspection! ’Twas filled with wounds and bruises, guv. She had suffered enough.” When he merely cursed under his breath, Alex scoffed in disbelief. “She’s not as important to ye as I’ve first thought, is she?”

Something crossed his eyes. Was it guilt? Alex could not exactly point out for he immediately replaced it with indifference.

“Are you certain she did not tell you where the other woman was? The one she spoke of?”

It did not take a while before Alex finally made a conclusion. And she gasped further in incredulity and she did not cover her contempt when she said, “Oh God, ye only want the other woman!”

“No, I want—”

“Ye don’t even care about the babe, do ye, guv? Ye want the other woman! Why?”

---

Ralph Everard opened his mouth to reply but Alex suddenly jumped to her feet, glaring at him.

“Bleedin’ hell! She’s the bride, isn’t she? The one mentioned on the Herald. The one who ran away. But she dinna run away, did she? Who would run away from an Everard, eh?”

He blinked, quite surprised that a bandit bothered to read the Herald.

Alex walked toward him and dug her finger into his chest, her eyes blazing with anger. “Ye care only fer yer brother’s bride. Ye dinna care about the child!”

Ralph opened his mouth again but Alex walked away and whirled around, her hands on her hips.

The sight of her made him snap back to the present and he suddenly jumped to get a hold of her when he realized she had successfully unbound herself.

Bloody tarnation!

But before he could reach her, she had lifted the chair over her head with both hands, her eyes narrowed. “Don’t make me attack ye, guv. ‘Tis gettin’ tedious.”

Ralph’s jaw dropped in disbelief. His mind was currently torn between alarm and amusement. Alarm for he knew she could do worse with that chair; amusement because she looked like a bloody pretty child incapable of such great strength.

He was certain he hated bandits, but he was not one to not agree that this one was bloody entertaining, if not threatening.

“You are impossible,” he said, giving up. He walked to the door and she turned, following him with a curious look on her face, the chair still over her head.

“Yer not goin’ te fight me?” she asked.

Ralph shook his head. “No,” he said, pulling the door open. And then a triumphant smile broke his lips. “Because yer lock in here, ye bleedin’ bandit!” He then slipped through the door and closed it before the chair crashed against the hard wood when she flung it across the room with the intent to kill him. “Do be sure to be a good girl, eh?” he cried at the door, copying her tone. “I’ll be back soon and when I do, be sure te be ready fer more questions!”

“You bleedin’ bastard! Ye’ll pay fer this!” she shouted from inside the chamber.

Ralph shrugged and turned. Then his face turned serious as she bounded down the corridor and down the stairs.

“Do not go anywhere near that chamber,” he ordered his footman as he rushed across his hallway.

He ought to go to Margaret fast.

---

Alex waited until her fury mellowed down and she was able to think clearly.

It was wrong to have allowed Ralph Everard to take her here. She ought to have escaped out of the carriage. Or better yet, she ought to have just ridden on the horse she allowed to escape from the stable in Whiston!

Looking around and having tried the door, she realized that the only way for her to escape was through a bloody window.

She went to one and realized it was facing a stone wall. She walked to the other one and realized it was directly looking down on the grounds. She looked ahead and found that it was not too far from the entrance to the driveway of the estate.

Should she risk it?

As she formulated her plan, she heard a very familiar sound and her head snapped up. Narrowing her eyes, Alex saw a familiar black form galloping back and forth outside the estate. She smiled.

Ah, my wise friend.

Perfect!

She simply needed to make a rope then!

---

His older sister, Margaret, fell back into her winged chair before Ralph could even finish what he was saying. Her face had gone white and her hands shook as she placed her fingers over her lips in shock.

Her husband, Lord Cole Devitt, stood by her side although he stayed silent, as shocked as his wife.

“Are you quite certain?” Margaret shakily asked.

Ralph sighed. “I cannot entirely place by faith on the bandit, of course, but that is what I was told. The story seems rather believable, do you not agree?”

Margaret’s eyes were already filled with unshed tears. “She is dead.”

Her husband placed a hand on her shoulder. “It is not your fault, Meg.”

She shook her head. “It is! It is when I was the one who told the League about her and the child!”

“And she would have died sooner if you did not.”

“No! She would have disappeared to another town like she always did. She would have taken another name and she would still be alive!”

“She went with the League willingly, Meg.”

The tears finally fell as Margaret stood to her feet. “She went because she was threatened. She went because her child was taken. She went because she was promised safety from Osegod!” She turned away and wiped her eyes. Cole and Ralph stood helplessly as they waited for Margaret to compose herself. “They were taken away from right under the League’s noses and merely months later she is dead.” When she turned, her face looked determined. “And the child?”

Ralph shrugged. “She did ask for help. I assume that if the bandit’s story is true, then Sophia was kept in the same place where Aurora and her child were.” He looked into his sister’s eyes. The tears were still there, but so was the strong woman she had become. She was not a member of the League of Founders if she would crumble in despair over what she had done.

But Ralph also knew that it could be worse. The despair could be worse. His sister may not show it, but he could merely wonder how much she was struggling inside. Margaret had always been an expert on hiding her personal struggles.

“And if it were true that Aurora and the child had been with Sophia, then we need no further doubt as to the identity of the person behind our sister-in-law’s disappearance.” When Margaret simply stared at him, lost in her own thoughts, Ralph stepped forward. He met Cole’s eyes. If there was anyone who could console his sister now, it would be her husband.

Cole turned to her wife. “Meg, the child could still be alive.”

“How can we be certain? He had been hunting Aurora for years because of the child, Cole! If not for the child, that woman would not have gone through what she did!” Margaret asked, turning frantic again. “And how does that change the fact that we did this to them? I did this to them!”

Cole sighed. “Mayhap it is best you leave us be for a while, Ralph.”

But Ralph did not move. He waited until his sister composed herself. She squared her shoulders and took the courage to look at him. “How is Nick?” was her question.

She was asking whether or not he told Nicholas for it was their brother who had always disagreed on what Margaret did to Aurora and it seemed that it had always bothered their sister. “He does not know about Aurora, but he is not very well. This news shall not do him good.” She nodded and a tear fell from her eye. “Which is why we must find Sophia, Maggie. And we cannot do so if you bury yourself in guilt.” His sister’s jaw clenched. “Aurora did what she did to protect her child. You did what you did to protect us all. If someone is to carry the blame, then it should be all of us. But furthermore, it is Osegod. At the very least do keep that in mind.”

Margaret stiffly nodded. “I shall make inquiries.”

Ralph nodded. “Please do so. I cannot trust anyone in the Guards at the moment after what happened.”

Cole frowned. “How so?”

“It is too much of a coincidence, do you not think? The bandit said the Guards were inside a carriage when they tried to rob it.” When Margaret simply frowned, he said, “No Guards rode on carriages when they venture outside their respective stations.” He placed his hands in the pockets of his breeches. “And when the bandit attempted to carry Aurora from the Dark Forest, more Guards came chasing.” He watched realization fall on husband and wife. “And when the bandit came to Whiston to deliver Aurora’s message, the Guards appeared.”

Cole drew in a long breath. “Why were they traveling in a carriage as far as the Dark Forest?”

“And why did they bother to follow the bandit?” Margaret added.

Ralph smiled. “The answer lies with the bandit, who else?”

---

As Ralph strode up the stairs, he asked the butler, “Where is she?”

“Still inside the chamber, my lord. We kept our distance as you ordered.”

Good.

He made a sharp turn to the east wing up to the bedchamber where he locked the bandit.

He waited until the butler managed to unlock the door.

When it swung open, he saw the remnants of the chair she threw earlier on the floor. But there was no remnant of a bloody bandit.

He sharply turned to the butler who stammered, “I-I swear we did not—”

“Bloody tarnation!” Ralph shouted as he found a makeshift rope out of bedclothes and curtain cords tied on one post of the bed. He followed its trail through the window and down. Lying on the windowsill was a note.

Bye, guv!

“Bloody tarnation!”

VII. The Chase

Three years ago…

“I was hoping you would come, really, but I figured you would not risk it!” Ysabella uttered with excitement as she wrapped her arms around Alex.

“I believe it is not proper to embrace with such intimacy in such social event as this one, even if you are embracing a good friend,” Alex said with a laugh.

Emma joined in, saying, “And you talk like us! Marvellous!”

“Hello, Ned, hello Barto,” Ysabella said to Alex’s cousins. They simply grunted with a nod.

“They refuse to talk beyond what they are used to,” Alex said with a wink. “Perhaps I found the best way to shut them up, eh?”

Ysabella and Emma laughed.

“Ysabella had told me of your second meeting and I envy it!” Emma said.

“Ah, you can always visit us,” Alex said. “And you shall not meet any rope. Am I right, Barto? Ned?”

Her cousins grunted in answer.

“You look beautiful, Alex,” Ysabella stated with awe. “I barely recognized you!”

Alex rolled her grey eyes and leaned closer to her friend, “Am wearing me breeches underneath, me friends. This bleeding gown’s not comf’table at all!”

The twins roared in laughter.

“Is the Guard brother of yours here?” Alex asked, hoping her anxiety did not show.

“Of course!”

Alex blinked and let out a dramatic sigh. “Ah, too bad then.” She turned to her cousins. “No gold for tonight, cousins.”

Ysabella and Emma rumbled with laughter once again.

From the corner of her eye she saw the same brother coming toward them, his eyes on her.

Bloody hell, she never dreamed to ever catch an Everard’s attention!

---

Alex was smiling, perhaps allowing a chuckle every now and then.

She closed her eyes as Siege ran down the dim road away from Beechworth.

It did not go as well as she had hoped and she had not seen her friends because their brother took it upon himself to intimidate her simply because she was not one of them. And perhaps, well, she was a bandit.

She had robbed from countless people in the past and should one base a hanging on the number of robbery she had committed, she was quite certain she would find herself hanging dead in the middle of a burning pyre.

She could not blame Ralph Everard for being a Guard. He could blame her for being a bandit. Sometimes she blamed herself too, but not this time.

She came with good intentions.

And she had done the best she could.

She told someone and that someone went to tell someone else. If Ralph went to wherever Nicholas Everard was, then it would have been better.

Forest Lady’s message was delivered.

She must be at peace now, yes?

But something nagged in one tiny corner of Alex’s mind.

Why did the Guards follow her? She had not sensed them when she left Meriwether. Where did they start following her? She had been careful not to be followed.

And then something clicked and she frowned.

Unless they were already waiting near Whiston.

Unless they knew she would be there.

The hairs at the back of her nape stood at the realization. A shiver ran up her spine.

Had she just escaped the very same people the Forest Lady was running from?

Alex had fallen off her horse countless of times in the past when she was first learning. And every time she fell, the moment before the impact on the ground enveloped very slowly before her eyes. Her heart would stop and the sounds around her would become muffled and distant, almost absent. And then it would all rush forward as she hit the ground, time overcoming what it had missed.

It was happening to her now, only that she was not falling. She was still on top of Siege, riding down the uneven road. It started slow at first, like falling off a horse. And when the impact came, it hit her hard. The immense sense of fear overwhelmed her that she almost let go of Siege’s reins.

Suddenly the faces of her family—of her father, of Barto and Ned—and everyone in Meriwether flashed before her eyes.

The Guards had seen her face. They knew what she looked like. And they would surely be hunting for her.

If she went home now, she could bring home with her trouble.

Bloody hell, what had she gotten herself into? What did Forest Lady been running from? Who had she been running from?

She knew now that Nicholas Everard’s bride did not run away as what the Herald had been saying. The look on Ralph Everard’s face earlier confirmed it.

Could it be that someone powerful was behind all this? For surely, no one would dare go against a powerful family such as the Everards.

Alex’s thoughts came to a halt when she heard distinct noises behind.

Horses.

She looked over her shoulder and cursed.

Bloody tarnation she was being chased again!

---

Ralph did not know which direction she went.

Which path did she take?

It took him hours before someone told him that he saw a woman riding a black horse toward the direction of Hamswick.

Ralph cursed under his breath. It was certainly her.

Hamswick was almost half a day away from Beechworth by horseback.

He ought not to waste time. The bandit may believe her task was done, but if Ralph did not find her first, she could very well be a potential victim.

Ralph was following a horse’s tracks and although it was possible that he was following the wrong one, he had no other choice for it was the only fresh one he could find.

But somewhere along the way he saw additional tracks.

Ralph was suddenly driven by alarm as he saw three additional set of hooves.

It was only then that he started to hope it was not the bandit’s tracks he had been following all along because if it were, he was not certain he would find her alive.

---

Alex kicked Siege, urging the horse to run faster.

But the men chasing her must be riding on well-fed horses.

She still had a long way before she reached Hamswick. And by the way Siege was running, Alex was beginning to fear that she would have to deal with the men with bare hands—and teeth should the chance permit it.

Her heart hammered stronger against her chest when she heard the three men shout behind her, striking their horses to shorten the distance between them and Alex.

“Ack!” Alex shouted at the top of her lungs. She hated to use it, really. She truly did.

But she ought to if she wanted to survive. Siege would soon tire, having had no food since their last stop before Whiston. And her mare was old, Alex feared to admit.

As if hearing her thoughts, her horse made a high pitch whine, demanding that Alex grab for it.

“Aye! Aye!” she cried out, bending low against the horse’s back while reaching for her old saddlebag. “Forgive me, father, for I shall sin,” she muttered as she straightened her back, gripping Siege’s reigns with her left hand while the other steadily held the pistol.

Moistening her lips, Alex prepared for her last chance of survival.

She counted to ten and by nine she pulled back the reigns and Siege rose to her hind legs. Alex pulled the reigns to the left while she hoisted her hand on her left arm, taking aim.

And then she pulled the trigger.

Siege made a nasal sound of distress as she fell back on all fours.

She cursed under her breath when she realized the three men were still unhurt, approaching her with great speed.

Taking a long breath, Alex closed one eye and aimed again. Any noise became distant as her mind focused.

The sound of the shot rang along the empty and dim road. Along with it were a loud thud and a panicked whine of a horse.

Then time resumed its pace and Alex’s heart hammered with it as the two remaining men neared. She took another shot but deliberately missed the man in front, the bullet grazing an arm. The man shouted, almost toppled off his horse. She took another and missed the second one.

It worked. The two men struggled with their horses as the two animals went wild, running past Alex and Siege and down the road, faster and more urgent.

Alex rang one more shot and another until the two horsemen were out of sight, not giving them or their horses any chance to make a turn and attack her with weapons.

She veered Siege around to approach the fallen horseman. Its horse ran past them, following the other two ahead.

Her hand started to shake as she checked her load. Merely one bullet left.

As she approached she saw the man struggle for his own weapon inside his coat pocket but Alex would dare not allow it. She had wasted enough bullets which would surely be hard to replace without her father discovering it.

“Don’t move, guv!” she said, pointing her old pistol at the man on the ground.

The man’s hand froze inside his pocket, but his face contorted from panic to hatred to murderous.

Alex sighed. “I almost killed ye, guv,” she said, steadying her hold around the pistol. “Remove yer hand from yer pocket.”

The man growled at her.

Alex cocked the pistol.

The man’s jaw twitched. “You’ll regret this, wench.”

“’Cors, I will,” Alex said with a smile. “Me ‘Pa will kill me, see? I promised never te use a pistol.” She motioned with her head. “But ye bleedin’ men make it diff’cult. Now, remove yer hand from yer pocket.”

The man slowly did as he was told, baring his dirty, brown teeth at Alex. “Remove yer coat, guv. Throw it to the side.” The man did as ordered.

“Now, show me how yer hands are cleaner than yer teeth,” she ordered.

The man held up his hands.

“Now, come closer,” she said. “Nae, nae, to my horse’s head.”

The man’s eyes widened.

Alex moved her pistol. “Now, guv, please.” She smiled when the man obliged. “Now, place yer hands on me horse. Do it, guv. She’ll not bite.”

The man shook his head. “You’re crazy! I would not—”

“I tell ye me horse does not bite,” she coldly ordered, narrowing her eyes.

The man looked away from Siege and blindly reached for the horse’s head.

Siege made a sound and the man jumped in alarm.

Alex caressed Siege’s mane.

“See, guv? She does not bite!” she said with a chuckle. “But she’s hungry, see? One wrong move from ye and she’ll think yer hands are her long-awatin’ carrots.”

As the man stiffened in front of her horse, Alex leaped from Siege’s back, the pistol still pointed at the man’s head.

“Me father taught me how te shoot, see? But he hated it when he realized I’m a good shot.” She tugged at the long rope attached to the saddle. “And fer months he did—”

Her words were snatched out of her throat when the man suddenly jumped on her. That, of course, she did not expect.

But she did consider the man would consider it. The two of them rolled on the ground, her pistol thrown off somewhere during the struggle.

The man punched her across the face and Alex shouted, scrambling over the man, wrapping her legs around him, grabbing him by his hair. Before the man could throw her off, Alex bent down and bit his nose.

The man cried in pain, pushing Alex away with a powerful force. She scrambled on the ground, turned and jumped on the man again as he rolled on the dirt road, covering his bleeding nose with his hands.

As the man shouted again, this time his voice filled with fury, Alex sent her elbow between his legs where his groin was.

She jumped to her feet to watch the man curl in pain, shouting about how he would kill her.

“Oi, step aside, Siege, ’tis me fight,” she said to her horse when it started to move toward the man. She grabbed for the rope. She returned to the man and tied the rope around him tightly.

“I have male cousins, guv,” she hissed at the man when he struggled as she tied his hands behind him. “I know ‘bout yer frail manhood.” She spat blood from the man’s nose on the ground when her work was done. “Bleedin’ hell, I hate usin’ me teeth!”

---

Ralph was rushing his horse down the road, his mind flying to different endings for this bloody chase.

First, the bandit could be dead by the time he found her. If she was not friends with his sisters, he would do the honorable thing and provide her with a burning ritual.

Second, the bandit could be dead by the time he found her. If she was indeed friends with his sisters, he would do the honorable thing and prepare a burning ritual for two.

Third—

His thoughts came to a halt when he saw an odd collection beside the road—a black mare, a bedraggled woman with wild messy hair about her and a man with a rope around him slumped on the ground.

As he neared, Ralph’s eyes widened.

The horse was still black. The woman looked worse with one side of her face swollen. The man had a bleeding nose and dried blood at the corner of his lips.

He met the bandit’s lovely grey eyes. She tried to smile at him but her face, which was starting to swell, prohibited a full one.

Just staring at the three creatures in different states of suffering, Ralph was able to read the entire story.

An escape. A chase. A fight. A marvelous, unexpected win.

Bloody hell, this was not one ending he could have ever imagined.

VIII. A Trip to Prison

Three years ago…

Ralph saw his sister and her new husband, the Lord of Wakefield, walking to another part of the ballroom.

He met them, filled with curiosity. He had made it one of his tasks to know every one of his sisters’ friends. And by the interaction he witnessed earlier, he could tell that the woman in blue was not merely an acquaintance. However did she pass his notice?

He blocked Ysabella and Wakefield’s path. “Who was that woman you were talking with?”

Ysabella frowned. “Who?”

“The black hair.”

“Ah, a friend. Why?”

Ralph blinked. How should he phrase his acute obsession? No, there was no way in hell he could do so without Ysabella fuming at him. And so he simply shrugged.

Without offering a verbal answer, he turned his head to where the woman in blue was. If he wanted to know her name, he would have to learn it from her own lips.

He started to walk to where Emma and Lady in Blue were.

---

They could not stay long beside a lone road, the bandit had said.

She ordered Ralph to mount the battered man on his own horse.

“Why?” he asked, his mind still dumbfounded by the fact that she had actually scared away the two other men.

“Why what?” she asked, looking incredulous.

Ralph blinked. Her face was swollen, her hair rumpled to a point that Ralph believed there was no way in hell she would ever manage to use a brush without breaking it. Her clothes were covered with white dust and smears of blood, probably from her victim.

How did she manage to fight off three men again?

“Ye mean why do ye need to mount ’em on yer horse?” she asked, motioning her head at the man on the ground. “Do ye wanna drag him back to yer estate? He’ll die fer sure.”

The man began to shout at the top of his lungs, struggling to be free.

Alex walked to her horse. “But we can’t do that, guv,” she said as she settled over her horse. “Ye need ’im, aye? Ye need to question ’im.”

Ralph frowned. “And where do you think you are going, bandit?”

“I’ll go back te yer estate, guv,” she said with a shrug. “Me ‘Pa will kill me if he sees this.” She pointed at her swollen face. She turned to the man, her eyes turning murderous. “And I wanna know why I was bein’ chased!”

Ralph turned and looked down at the man on the ground. He sighed. This shall prove to be a very tough ride.

---

“He’s no Guard,” Alex said beside Ralph, her arms crossed over her chest.

The two of them stood facing the man while he sat on a chair, still tightly tied, in the same bedchamber Alex escaped from.

Ralph turned to her. “Why the statement?”

She shrugged, eyes still on the man. “Guards chased me ’fter I took Forest Lady from the Dark Forest. And more of ’em Guards came fer me at Whiston. ’Twas not hard to believe yer friends were there fer more reasons than me profession, guv.”

Ralph turned his attention back on the man, recognizing the fact that the bandit was not dimwitted. “Who sent you after her?” he asked the man.

The man glared at Alex and then growled at Ralph.

“He’s not answerin’, guv,” Alex said, unfolding her arms to the side. “Mayhap he needs more of ‘em beatin’ and bitin’.”

The man bared his teeth at her but Ralph placed his arm out to ward the bandit away from the man. “No beating and biting for you, bandit.”

“Me name’s Alex, guv.”

“And mine is Ralph. As far as I am concerned, you do not use it either,” he wryly retorted. He took a step forward, eyes boring into the man’s. “I may be a Guard, but should you refuse to answer my question, I will not lift a finger while she beats and bites you to pieces.”

The man’s nostrils flared. “We were ordered to find her,” was the man’s simple response.

“Who made the order?”

The man shook his head. “I do not know. Our kind of business finds no need for names.”

“Where are yer other friends then?” asked the bandit, taking one step closer. Ralph held his arm out again.

The man shrugged.

“Ye know where they were goin’, guv. Tell us,” Alex said.

The man simply glared at her. “You, wench, I am not telling you anything.”

Alex jumped and lunged for him but Ralph stopped her. He pulled her away but she managed to plant one powerful kick against the man’s shin.

“Ye dare call me a wench one more time, ye bleedin’ bastard, and I’ll—”

“Stop it!” Ralph shouted, firmly holding her in place. He looked into her blazing grey eyes. “Stop.”

She closed her eyes and took in a long breath. “Very well,” she said, letting out a slow breath. “Let me go, guv.”

“No,” he said, pulling her toward the door. “You are not permitted inside this room.”

“Why the bleedin’ hell not! They went after me, Guard! ’Cors I have the right te be here—”

But Ralph had already managed to take her out of the room. He slammed the door at her face. “Ack!” she growled in frustration. She whirled around and found a footman standing at the end of the corridor. “What ye lookin’ at?” she snapped. The man jumped to his feet and cowered near the wall.

Alex turned and paced outside the door.

Her wait was not long for Ralph walked out moments later, massaging his knuckles.

“Ye dinna kill him, did’ya?” she asked, trying to look through the opening before the door closed behind Ralph.

“No,” was his curt and absent reply.

“What if he escapes?” she asked.

“I tied him to the chair to be sure,” he said, looking down at the floor, his brows fused together.

“Ye ought to have barred the windows, guv. That bleedin’ room is easy te escape from,” she said.

“Men are guarding every possible exit.”

Alex nodded. She moistened her lips and placed her hands on her hips. “Well?”

“Well what?” Ralph asked.

“What did he say?”

He shook his head. “Nothing.”

“Yer lyin’, guv. I hate liars.”

He shook his head. “I am not.” He turned and looked at her. Alex took a step back, suddenly conscious. His eyes were boring into her. “He must believe Aurora is alive.”

Alex frowned. “Who?” she asked, but by absent look in his eyes she was quite certain he had forgotten she was there.

“Them chasing you must mean they believe you are Aurora or that you know where she is. He must believe she is still alive.”

“Aurora?” Alex asked. “Is that the Forest Lady’s name? Aurora?”

Ralph blinked and shook his head. Without answering her question, he looked over her shoulder to where the cowering footman was. “Take her to a bedchamber. One without a window.”

Alex’s eyes widened. “No bleedin’ hell—”

He stared at her. “You could be working for the bad guys.”

Her face flushed. “Are ye bleedin’ serious?”

Ralph Everard shrugged. “I will have to take him to prison,” he said, motioning his head to the door. “He cannot stay here, not if we need his statements to be official.”

“I’m not stayin’ here, guv. Ye can’t keep me prisoner here,” she said, glaring at him.

Ralph sighed. “Bloody hell, woman, you are not a prisoner here.”

“Ye just said I could be workin’—”

“Yes, I did, which is why I am going back to Wickhurst.”

She frowned. “I don’t see why—”

“You claim to be friends with my sisters, do you not?”

She nodded slowly and then realization quickly came. “Ah, ’cors! Ye will confirm it at Wickhurst.”

Ralph Everard smiled mockingly. “Yes.”

Alex shrugged. “Very well,” she uttered. “But I’m not stayin’ here long, guv.”

He frowned. “And where do you plan to stay? You plan to go home?”

Again, Alex shrugged.

“Do you hope for your friends at home to have to deal with your enemies?”

She stiffened. She would dare not take an enemy into Meriwether.

“Just as I thought,” Ralph said with contentment as he turned to return inside the bedchamber.

“If ye prove I’m friends with yer sisters, I deserve an apology, guv!” she called after him.

He stopped and turned to face her. “Apology?”

“Aye! And since ye can’t express it in words, procure somethin’ fer yer apology.”

“Procure what?” he asked, his face incredulous.

“Ye buy me bloody bullets fer me pistol, guv!” she said with a smile.

Ralph scoffed and entered the room, slamming the door behind him.

Soon, the footman approached her. “This way, Miss—”

“Dinna touch me, footman,” she snapped at the man. “Lead the way.” The man jumped and scurried to the opposite wing.

Alex followed, looking over her shoulder to the closed door where Ralph entered. She heard a commotion, a sign of struggle. She looked ahead and shrugged.

---

Peters approached Ralph as he sat behind his desk, massaging his right thigh.

“Well?” Ralph asked.

Peters frowned at him. “Are you certain he was chasing after a friend of yours?”

Ralph nodded. “Yes.”

“He said it was a woman,” Peters said, eyes narrowed at Ralph. “He claims it was a bandit?”

“No, it was a friend,” Ralph insisted. He stood up. “He did not divulge anything else?”

Peters shook his head. “If we can talk to this friend of yours, we might have a clearer—”

Ralph was already shaking his head. “No. The poor woman is too bloody traumatized.” He could hardly believe his own lie for he knew that Alex was far from traumatized. If Ralph knew better, the chit might be planning her second escape from Beechworth that very moment.

He merely hoped she would still be there when he returned.

“I will interrogate him myself the moment I gather more information,” he said to Peters instead. “Do not allow anyone near the bastard until I return for him after I file the papers at the Courts.”

Peters’ brown eyes looked at him. The man nodded his auburn hair and sighed. “What is this case all about, Everard?”

Ralph smiled. “Attempted murder,” he simply retorted. “The bastard is one of the suspects.”

“Ah, yes,” Peters said, nodding. “You are looking for the other two.”

“Yes. And this may not be their only crime,” he supplied. “I will take my leave now.”

“Where are you going?” Peters asked.

“Grey’s, of course.”

Peters sighed and returned to his own desk. The other Guards worked silently behind their desks, others walking in and out, some carrying prisoners while others escorted witnesses and victims.

Instead of leaving, Ralph turned to Peters. “Say Peters,” he said, “whatever happened to that bandit you were chasing from Whiston?”

Peters growled. “Escaped.”

Ralph scoffed. “Hope for a better luck next time, eh?”

Peters just shook his head. “Them bleedin’ bandits…”

Ralph simply laughed. As he turned away, the smile on his face vanished. Peters was amongst the Guards who came for Alex at Whiston.

He did not like to place the prisoner here, but it was the only legal place to do so. Cole, his brother-in-law, would not accept a witness who had been held somewhere else. Ralph would simply have to take his chance, hoping the Guards would dare not do something stupid.

---

Alex was surprised when a flock of maids came into her windowless bedchamber.

They carried with them trays of food, buckets of hot water and fresh towels.

“His lordship gave specific instructions, Miss,” said the housekeeper who laid a tray in one corner. “These are concoctions for your wounds.”

Alex shook her head. “I need no concoction—”

“Pardon me, Miss, but you look terrible,” the housekeeper said, studying Alex’s face. She made a tsk-ing sound. “You must take your bath. We need to see to the swelling before it worsens.”

“Oi, woman, dinna order me about—”

“No, Miss, I am not ordering you about,” was the housekeeper’s stern reply. “It was his lordship who said you shall prove to be difficult and we must be stern on delivering his orders. Whether you like it or not, was what he said, Miss.”

Alex fumed. “I just need food and a bath, is all,” she insisted. “Nae concoction and that bleedin’—”

“His lordship says that should you refuse our medical attention, we must see to it that doctors shall be called to look into your injuries—”

“Bleedin’ hell! Fine!” Alex growled, stripping off her clothes. “Ye can see te me wounds later. No bleedin’ doctor!”

“Doctors,” the housekeeper corrected. “Plural, Miss. His lordship insisted on doctors.”

Alex rolled her eyes. She walked toward her awaiting bath.

She wanted to be rebellious, but she had been through enough for days. She at least deserved a bath, food and even bloody concoctions!

IX. Lady in Blue

Three years ago…

Ralph slowly made his way to the crowd of familiar people. Except that he did not know the lady in blue—and the two gentlemen standing at both sides of her, as if it was their life’s mission to place their lives between her and death.

In Ralph’s mind, he recognized the challenge. The two gentlemen looked young, but something in their eyes spoke of many years of adventure.

He was even more curious now as he witnessed how his older brother, Levi and his wife, Lady Victoria, chatted with Lady in Blue and her two companions with too much familiarity.

Why in the bloody hell had he never heard of her? Why did it seem that his entire family knew her?

Where did she come from?

He slowly inched near, cautiously so as not to alarm the lady in blue.

Ralph breathed a sigh of relief when finally he managed to join the circle. Everyone’s attention turned to him as he uttered, “Hello, family—and friends.” He addressed the first two words to Emma, Levi and Victoria. He addressed the last two to the lady in blue and her companions.

He saw a flicker of panic flash before the mysterious woman’s beautiful eyes and although Ralph would have loved to see what color they were, she veered away from him.

She wanted to escape, he thought. But it seemed that Emma, Levi and Victoria were her prison.

Ralph triumphantly smiled.

Ah, this shall be a very fun night.

---

Grey’s had always been the same. Its loud gaming rooms still filled with laughing and drunken lords and gentlemen; drinks still poured endlessly, fueling parched members.

But there were many other things that changed for Ralph.

Gone were the nights when he spent almost every bloody night at Grey’s with his brothers. Their nights there had now been limited by other matters such as marriage, children and estate concerns. Ralph could very well understand estate concerns but never the former two.

Stepping into Grey’s nowadays was similar to stepping into Beechworth. Grey’s bombarded him with memories of many insane nights he spent with his brothers while Beechworth brought many memories of his father while when he was still alive and spent many countless hours at Beechworth to oversee the production of the jewelries.

Ralph did not hate going to Grey’s for there were still nights when one or two of his brothers and now, even his brothers-in-law, could join him. Beechworth, on the other hand, was still painful thus his apartment in Wickhurst was still his preferred residence. He could spend days without going to Beechworth in the past, but these past few months seemed to prove that he was meant to be there.

Ah, how he missed the days when he was the youngest brother of the Everards and the older one for both Ysabella and Emma; those days when he had no other concerns but to get his first lover and then the next, those moments when his purpose in life was to make Ysabella and Emma’s life a living hell.

But time flew fast. And it started when their eldest brother, Benedict, married his wife and took permanent residence in Devonshire. Levi followed and then Margaret. And Ysabella. And Maxwell. And now Nicholas.

Ralph merely hoped that his brother would get the happy marriage he deserved. Fast if necessary because Ralph knew Nicholas too well. His brother would never return to how he was before unless Sophia was back; unless he had the kind of happiness he had been avoiding for too long in the past before he met the woman and fell in love.

“Where have you been to these past weeks?” asked Samuel Theobald, Ralph’s friend and the brother of Maxine Theobald, his sister-in-law and the wife of his brother, Maxwell.

Ralph sighed. He looked at Samuel. His pale grey eyes were similar to his sister’s, but unlike Maxine, Samuel took Lord Theobald’s blonde locks and sharp facial features. But then, unlike his father, Samuel was smaller in built, nearly lanky—almost the same as his friend, Wynne Hastings.

Ralph turned to look at Wynne, a dark-haired young man who wore the bulkiest clothing too large for his own size and who seemed to always wear a blank look, making one assume the lad was mentally absent.

“I reckon the two of you have grown to love this place?”

Samuel cocked a brow. “You know I love Grey’s, Ralph.”

Ralph shrugged. It was true. Samuel often joined him and his brothers in the past, gambling away money and drinking until the wee hours.

“I do not particularly like it,” Hastings uttered, sipping from his brandy. The man looked like he was drinking spoiled milk.

“How is Nick?” Samuel asked. When Ralph warily looked at Wynne, his friend added, “Wynne is the one who makes certain Sophia’s abduction does not appear on The Town Herald.”

“Because Lord Durley ordered it,” Wynne corrected.

Ralph remained silent. Of course the Durley would order it.

“Do you need help?” Samuel urged, concern in his face.

Ralph shifted in his chair and considered his next question without planning to answer the one asked by his friend. His eyes studied Samuel.

His friend had been spending time with Ysabella and Emma, most particularly Emma, more than he ought to. Ralph knew the reason behind it but he had always made it a point that Samuel reconsidered his feelings for the youngest Everard for the man must know what shall befall him should his friend’s shallow courting turn to worse.

If he must make it difficult for Samuel, then he shall. The man must prove himself further. It was not that Ralph could not trust Samuel, but he simply could not trust anyone to be with Emma. And although he was uncomfortable with the special attention Samuel provided their sister, Ralph was quite comfortable that Emma had a form of protection whenever none of her brothers were in Wickhurst.

And he was also certain that there were things Samuel knew that he did not. Hell, he was almost certain there were things the twins could never confide in him that they had already shared with Samuel without inhibitions.

“As a matter of fact, Samuel, I do have a question,” he slowly uttered, locking gaze with his friend. “By chance, are you aware that my sisters are friends with a certain bandit?”

The truth was immediately plastered over his friend’s face. Samuel blanched and swallowed hard. “How the bloody hell did you know?”

Ralph had truly wanted it to be false. Truly, he did! It would have made things a tad less complicated. But the bandit had been telling the truth.

“His sisters are friends with bandits?” Wynne asked in disbelief.

“Just one,” Ralph corrected.

But Samuel was already shaking his head.

Ralph scowled. “You mean there are more?”

Samuel cleared his throat, uncomfortably shifting in his chair as Ralph glared at him and Wynne gawked.

“Bloody tarnation, Sam!” Ralph erupted, grabbing attention from the table behind him. He leaned closer and hissed at his friend. “You knew about it and you did not tell me!”

Samuel looked more uncomfortable now as he winced, as if in pain. “I—well, they are good people.”

“Good? Bandits are good?”

Samuel groaned. He started to reach for his drink by Ralph took it away. Wynne remained gawking, his mouth hanging open in disbelief.

“I would have told you if your other siblings are not familiar with—”

“What do you mean by other siblings ?”

Samuel closed his eyes. When he opened them he looked around, as if looking for an escape route.

“What do you mean by other siblings , Samuel?”

Samuel gulped. “Your other siblings—Levi, Max, Nick…” Ralph leaned back, jaw dropping. “And Margaret.”

He shot to his feet. “No, that is not possible. Margaret would have—”

“I am afraid that is true—”

“You bloody tell me the truth, Samuel, and cease talking about lies—”

“I never lie, Ralph,” Samuel stonily uttered, taking offense. “I do keep secrets, but I do not lie.”

Wynne nodded as he turned to Ralph. “That is correct.”

Ralph stood there, looking down at his friend in disbelief.

“I suggested telling you but they all thought it was not necessary as the bandits they are familiar with have never robbed from them.”

And we should’ve stolen from all Everards when we had the chance!

The bandit’s words rang in his ears. Bloody hell.

“How did you know?” Samuel cautiously asked. He also looked nervous.

“Why in bloody hell do you care how I knew?” Ralph snapped.

Samuel cleared his throat. “Because your sisters would demand that of me.”

He cocked his brow. “How certain are you that they are not the ones who told me?”

Samuel rolled his eyes and sighed. “If they did, they would have told you everything. You know the twins. The moment they decide to tell a secret, every bloody detail is revealed.” Samuel’s gaze turned curious. “How did you know?”

“I am a good Guard,” was all he said. He gathered his coat. “Pay for my drinks. You owe me that, you bloody bastard.”

Samuel groaned. “You are not going to the twins at this time of the night, are you?”

Ralph shook his head. “No. I am going somewhere else.”

“You are going to leave me here to be slaughtered by the twins?” Samuel asked in mock horror.

“Are you going to tell them I know of their little secret?”

Samuel shrugged. “I have to. They will eventually know of my part in this.”

“Then be prepared to be slaughtered,” Ralph said, “before I slaughter them myself!”

“You would have to slaughter six of your siblings, Ralph,” Samuel wryly uttered. “And their husbands and wives.”

Ralph’s jaw tightened. “Bloody tarnation, Samuel, your loyalty is misplaced.”

His friend smiled at him. “No, my loyalty lies on my family and yours. All of you, Ralph, not just you.”

“Ah, of course! I have almost forgotten your part in Ysabella and Wakefield’s story.” Ralph threw his coat at his friend who caught it and sat back down in his chair. “Buy me one last drink, you bastard.”

“I thought you were leaving?”

“I am too bloody angry to ride back to Beechworth. I need to calm down.” He turned to Wynne. “Distract me. Talk to me about bloody politics.”

---

Her breakfast was delivered to her bedchamber by the housekeeper herself who was quite pleased to see that the swelling had eased although not entirely.

“But we do hope we can spare you a pretty dress, Miss,” said the lady as she set the tray on the table. She looked at Alex with a disapproving frown. “You are very beautiful but you look horrible in his lordship’s clothes.”

Alex looked down. She was wearing, as what they claimed, Ralph’s old shirt and breeches. They were bigger, but they were comfortable. And they were the cleanest and newest she could ever remember amongst her shirts and breeches at home.

“If only you would allow us to offer one of our own?” the lady tried to ask again.

Alex was already shaking her head no. “I’m comf’table with these.”

The housekeeper gave her a curious look. She knew the woman was curious as to who she was and why she did not speak like any of the ladies she had served before. But servants were almost always loyal to their masters. They would dare not satisfy their curiosities by making direct inquiries. They would do so by pressing their ears against doors or nonchalantly listen to conversations between their masters when they thought no one was listening. Perhaps not all of them, but Alex knew that most practiced it.

The door to her bedchamber flung open and Ralph strode in looking like he had not had any sleep. It took Alex one quick look at him to confirm that he had just arrived. And one lungful of air to affirm that he had been drinking.

“I thought ye were te take the prisoner to prison, guv, not drink with the man,” she uttered before he could say a word.

He scowled at her. And then he paused as he took in her fresh look. “You are wearing my clothes.” He turned to the maid. “Why is she wearing my clothes?”

The housekeeper tried to explain but Alex interjected by saying, “I dinna wanna wear yer mistress’ dresses, guv.”

He frowned. “There are no dresses—”

“Ah, then yer sisters must be mistaken. They think ye keep yer mistress here. Or was that in yer apartment in Wickhurst?” She grabbed a sandwich and threw it in her mouth.

Ralph walked up to her. “Bring more salve for her face,” he ordered the maid.

“I’m fine, guv,” Alex said, her mouth still full with food. “I dinneedit,” she added.

“Bloody hell, woman, swallow your food,” he ordered.

The housekeeper made a curtsy and exited the bedchamber.

Alex grabbed another sandwich and threw the entire thing in her mouth. As she munched, she realized Ralph was circling her, keenly studying every inch of her.

“Oi, dinna be rude when som’one’s eatin’!”

“Do not move,” he ordered as he walked to one side. “You are clean.”

“Bleedin’ hell I am,” she said, swallowing her food. She snapped her head to the right to glare at him. “Yer bleedin’ servants scrubbed me ’til me skin turned red last night!”

“I said, do not move,” he reiterated. Alex scowled at him. He circled around her once again.

“Bloody hell,” he groaned as his eyes widened in surprise. He was standing in awe, looking at the side of her face which was not swollen. He took a step back and studied her further, shaking his head. “Bloody hell! It is you! You are Lady in Blue!”

X. Locked Jewels

Three years ago…

Ralph could not take his eyes away from the lady in blue.

Why would she not look at him?

That made him even more desperate to see more of her face, to look into her eyes and discover something far more.

“May I ask to be introduced?” he asked no one in particular. He looked around the group and realized Levi and Victoria shared a look of concern while Emma loudly cleared her throat.

The two young men at either side of Lady in Blue became alert and they both grabbed her by the arm and started to take her away.

What the bloody hell was happening?

As the woman was ushered away from them as though they had always meant to leave before he arrived, Ralph started to follow but his brother, Levi, reached for his arm and said, “Ralph, pray tell us about the recent case you have been working on. We are hungry for an adventure story, are we not, Tori?” he asked his wife.

“Ah, I shall spare myself of this,” said Emma, jumping to her feet.

Before Ralph could stop his sister, Emma had turned to follow Lady in Blue and her companions across the ballroom. Levi was talking too much and Tori had hooked her hand around the crook of Ralph’s arm.

Something was telling him that his family was conniving against him.

---

Alex went still as she realized what he had just realized.

Ah, then it did not take long for him to realize after all, she thought.

She simply chuckled. “I told ye, I’m friends with yer sister, didn’t I, guv?” Proud that she managed to be nonchalant about it, Alex held out her hand. “Now, give me me bullets. Symbol of yer apology.”

Ralph narrowed his eyes at her. “You deliberately missed to tell me who you are,” he said, his voice etched with accusation. “You could have simply said you are the lady from the wedding.”

Alex shrugged. “I forgot ’bout that,” she lied.

His eyes turned to slits. “You are telling me you forgot about it? You do not remember our time in the garden?”

Alex remembered every moment of it. How could she not? But that seemed to be a long time ago. One could say it was merely a short dream and she had long awoken from it. “Aye,” she answered, stepping back, her hand still outstretched. “Me bullets, guv.”

Ralph simply stared at her for a long time. Finally he snapped and he shook his head. Reaching inside the pocket of his coat, he said, “You are still one odd woman.”

Alex merely gave him a mocking smile as she waited.

When his hand reappeared, it was holding a small box. Alex smiled when he handed it to her. She opened it and her smile widened. “Yer forgiven, guv,” she said, snapping the box close.

Ralph could not seem to take his eyes from her, reminding her of that night of Ysabella’s wedding. He had stalked her across the ballroom and surprisingly turned it into a magical one for her. He wore the same look in his eyes as he did now.

And it bothered her.

Shaking her head, Alex turned around to hide the box of bullets into her satchel.

“I am planning to go back to Wickhurst this afternoon,” Ralph said behind her. When their eyes met, his was serious. “Do not dare escape again, bandit.”

Ah, so she was still a bandit after all.

Alex cocked her brow in a rebellious look. “I might, guv, if ye don’t tell me the truth.”

“Truth about what?”

“Why I’m bein’ chased. Who Aurora is and why she was killed.”

“I did not tell you who Aurora is.”

“Don’t think I’m stupid, guv,” she warned.

Ralph sighed, impatient. “I shall tell you the truth if I see it fit.” He motioned with his hand. “For now, you cannot go anywhere.” One eye flinched as he added, “You do have the tendency to run away after all, do you not, Lady in Blue?”

She ignored the mocking with a shrug. “Why the bleedin’ hell not?”

“Why not what?”

“Why the bleedin’ hell can’t I go anywhere?”

He blinked, his eyes flickering to the ceiling as if the reason was up there. Finally he looked at her again and shrugged. “Because your face is bloody swollen.”

She glared at him incredulously. “Me feet are not swollen. I can bleedin’ go ’way when’ver I wanna, guv.”

“Very well, then, I hope you can find your horse.”

Alex stiffened with alarm. “What have ye done to me horse?”

“It is well-fed and guarded by my strongest footmen, bandit.” He winked and walked away.

“I can walk past anyone—”

Ralph stopped midway to the door and faced her. “In case you are not aware, bandit, the other half of Beechworth is where some of the Everard jewelries are being manufactured. Dare not think about stealing from it. You may have been able to escape from this side of the estate, but you cannot go anywhere near the jewelries. They are heavily guarded by men who would not hesitate to shoot and incapacitate. Your horse is currently their new companion, of course.”

“Yer not like yer brothers, guv. Yer heartless.”

Ralph smiled. “Well, I am not my brothers, that is true. Do not leave, bandit. You have many things to answer for.”

“Like how I became friends with yer siblings?” she asked, taunting him with a mocking chuckle.

He nodded. “That, among other things.”

“I’ll stay only ’cos I wanna, guv,” she said. “But I might change me mind, aye?”

He turned away without a word.

Just as when she thought he was leaving, he asked her another question. “Those men who accompanied you in Ysa’s wedding. Were they bandits as well?”

“I told ye, guv, cousins. And aye, they’re bandits as well.” She made a waving gesture with her hand. “Dinna worry, guv, we dinna steal anythin’ that night.”

Alex let out a scoff of disbelief when the door closed behind him.

---

Ralph could not help but contradict. She claimed she did not steal anything that night. Of course she did! She stole from him the entire night and countless sleepless nights thereafter!

And she did not even remember?

He was not one to gloat, be he had utterly believed she felt the same way he did that night.

Did she do it to taunt him for not having recognized her earlier on? Perhaps, but it could also mean she was being truthful and had indeed forgotten about that night three years ago.

He did as well, did he not? Or perhaps not. He did not forget for he simply chose to bury the memory when he realized he failed miserably. And now she returned and everything else from that night came crashing back.

Ralph took a lungful of air. He could deal with her later. Now, he had very important matters to deal with.

He tethered the horse outside the large building of the Men of Courts, gave it a good pat and strode to the entrance of the large building and straight into his brother-in-law’s office.

Cole Devitt, the Lord of Ashmore, was the Head of the Men of Courts in Wickhurst, but he had also been secretly working on the slavery case even before the its alarming extent was made known to both the League and the Guards.

They had been very close to solving it, to tying Osegod to the cases, but things had turned to worse when the trade suddenly stopped and many other things surfaced, including Sophia’s abduction.

That, however, never stopped Cole from working on freeing the slaves. As he had claimed before, his goal was to free them however way he could.

Cole looked up from the papers he was studying on his desk when Ralph strode into his office.

“I heard you brought in a prisoner last night,” Cole said. “Are you here to file the papers?”

Ralph nodded. “How is Margaret?”

Cole sighed. “My wife is a strong woman, Ralph, you and I both know it. The problem, however, is that she is too strong. But we shall give her more time to deal with her own demons while we stay by her side.”

“But do keep her safe, Devitt,” Ralph said, sitting in the chair across his brother-in-law. “Maggie is distraught over what happened to Aurora and she might do something drastic because of it.”

“I know my wife, Ralph. She is amongst the strongest and controlled individuals I have ever known. But yes, I am looking out for her.”

“By the by, I need this prisoner to have his trial the soonest possible, Devitt,” Ralph said, changing the subject. “Some of the Guards I am working with are suspicious. They could be working for Osegod.”

Cole nodded.

“I am planning to interrogate the prisoner today and I wish for you to represent him at trial. The bastard ought to have someone wise to give him the guidance he needs and confess.”

“I cannot represent such case as I am the Head of the Men of Courts, but I shall find someone capable.”

Ralph sighed and nodded. “Just be certain he is represented well. This man could lead us to where Sophia and the child are.”

Cole’s jaw tightened. “This man shall make a confession, Ralph. If his crime is petty compared to the one he is about to confess, he might be a free man after a few years. I shall make certain that a fair negotiation shall come to pass.”

Ralph looked at his brother-in-law. “We will find the men who did this, Cole. And we shall bring Sophia back to Nicholas. And we shall help your wife find peace. Osegod ought to be eliminated.”

“One step at a time, Ralph,” Cole said. “Send word should you need more help. I need concrete facts for a trial against an enormous opponent and the moment you hand them to me, I shall do the best I can to bring the bastard down.”

---

Alex was quite surprised that the door was left unlocked.

She ventured out into the corridor, warily looking about. No one was standing guard nearby.

The corridor was dim, so was the grand hall when she came down.

No butler was about, no footman lurking in nearby corners.

She tried to listen and heard sounds to the right, opposite the large dining hall. She walked toward it.

There was a long corridor and merely one door. When she reached it, she pushed it open and it did open, much to her surprise and curiosity.

Another large hall greeted her, but this time she knew she was at the other side of the estate that Ralph had talked about earlier.

Doors surrounded the hall and each door was guarded. No one turned when she appeared, which merely made Alex more cautious.

She stepped into the great hall, expecting the men to jump to their feet and attack her. Still, no one moved.

The sounds were more audible now. They came from all directions, coming through the guarded doors.

She could hear tinkling sounds, laughter and many others.

She approached a guard and inquired. “Is me horse through this door?” she asked him.

The man did not say a word. Bloody hell, Alex could almost say the man was barely breathing!

“Oi, I asked ye a question. Is me horse inside?” the man merely blinked. “I’m not gonna take her, see? I simply wanna know where yer keepin’ her.”

“This is the engraving room, Miss,” the guard said without looking at her.

“Then where the bleedin’ hell is the stable?” she asked.

The man blinked, his brows forming into a frown. “No stable here, Miss.”

She scowled. “Then where is my bleedin’ horse!”

“Miss,” someone said behind her. She turned and found the familiar footman that had led her to her chamber yesterday. The man cleared his throat and stammered, “Y-you are not p-permitted in here.”

“Ye dinna bloody lock the bleedin’ door,” she said. “Where’s me horse?”

The footman gulped. “We do not have a stable in this part of the estate, Miss.”

“I asked where me bleedin’ horse is, footman,” she said, walking forward, hands on her hips.

The footman gulped further. “I—well… your horse is currently not in residence, Miss.”

Alex scowled. “Explain, footman.”

The footman’s eyes flickered toward the guard behind her as if trying to assure himself that there would be people who could defend him should Alex attempt to attack him. When his gaze returned to hers, he said, “His lordship took your horse to Wickhurst, Miss.”

Alex’s eyes widened in outrage. “That bleedin’ bastard!”

---

When Ralph entered the offices of the Wickhurst Town Guards, he was met with commotion.

He looked around and found Peters being surrounded by fellow Guards, a doctor kneeling before him, tending to his arm.

“What happened?” Ralph asked.

Peter’s bloodied face turned to him, eyes furious. “Your bloody prisoner.”

He frowned. “What?”

Peters sighed. “I went to deliver him a tray of food and he attacked me.”

“He was bound, Peters,” said Ralph.

“Well, he was not when I bloody came in!” Peters cried in outrage.

The other Guards turned to Ralph. He glared at them. “Where is he?”

No one could meet his gaze.

“I did what I could to defend myself, Everard,” Peters said, followed by a groan as the doctor poured something on his open wound.

A feeling of dread came over Ralph as he moved forward. “I asked where he is, Peters.”

Peters gritted his teeth as the doctor dabbed on his wound, blood pouring out. Panting in pain, he lifted his eyes to Ralph. “He’s bloody dead. I had to shoot him.”

XI. Rent

Three years ago…

Ralph did manage to escape Levi and Victoria, but he realized he had lost the lady in blue.

He went on to spend a chat with Samuel who complained about the many changes the Town Herald was planning to do in the next years to come.

Not quite listening attentively, Ralph kept searching for the woman until he found her, once more surrounded by his family. He kept his curiosity to himself as Samuel kept talking.

And after a while, his patience was rewarded. Emma tried to invite Lady in Blue to dance the quadrille but Ralph saw her shake her head. His sister walked away with her partner, their brother-in-law, Cole as Margaret was not around.

He waited until the others surrounding Lady in Blue disappeared, scattered around the ballroom as the quadrille began.

“Please do excuse me, my friend,” he said to Samuel, stopping his friend’s speech.

“What? Why?” Samuel asked, confused.

Eyes still on Lady in Blue, Ralph smiled. “I have a dance to collect.”

---

He ought not to have brought the man in.

It was the right thing to do , his mind contradicted. If he did not take the prisoner in, any statement he would have said would not have been permissible in the Men of Courts.

If only there were no threats to the man’s life, he would have had his day in court.

But apparently, someone wanted the prisoner dead. And someone did it for him.

Ralph knew that if he had to do something, he would have to learn not to trust any of his colleagues in Wickhurst at the moment. He wanted to bash Peters in the head, accuse him of being one of Osegod’s paid men, but it would merely make things more difficult for him.

This was a game of chess as Maxwell had once said to him. Osegod was not the kind of man who would fight his battle head-on. He was the kind of man who did things stealthily without leaving a trace that would lead directly to him.

If they wanted Osegod caught, if they wanted to find Sophia and Aurora’s child, they must play Osegod’s game. They must learn to ignore some things. They must pretend to be total fools even though they were certain Osegod did not believe it as well. It was a bluffing game that they must play without being face to face with their enemy.

Ralph left their headquarters without saying a word that would have made Peters suspect. If the man did what he did under Osegod’s orders, the worst thing Ralph could do was to accuse the man.

He did not even return to the Men of Courts. Cole would learn of what happened sooner or later.

Instead, Ralph rode the horse back to Beechworth. He needed to think what his next course of action must be.

---

Alex was already waiting for Ralph in the middle of the hallway. The footman stood cowering in one corner, afraid to look directly at her but also hesitant to leave her alone. The butler, on the other hand, stood as if his master had done naught but the most honorable thing.

She stopped pacing, stood in the center of the hallway, glaring at the front doors. Her arms folded over her chest, Alex veered her murderous gaze at the footman who happened to have made the mistake of stealing a glance at her. “What ye lookin’ at?” she snapped.

She had been away from Meriwether for too long and she had a lot of worries in her mind. Her father would surely murder her when she returned. Her cousins could be out there looking for her now to return her to her father to be murdered. And now her horse was stolen by the very person whom she ought not to have ever met!

The sound of Siege’s hooves outside made Alex stiffen. She prepared herself and waited until the butler stiffly went to the doors to pull it open.

Slowly, the lights from outside burst into the dim hallway and Ralph entered, striding straight to her direction. But he must not have realized she was standing there until he was standing too close. He was obviously startled when he almost crashed into her but Alex held her ground and watched as he stumbled back, brows furrowed.

“What the bloody hell—”

“Oi, ye,” Alex coldly uttered, stepping in front of Ralph, blocking his path when he began to walk away.

“What?” he snapped, eyes flickering with impatience. “I do not have the time at the moment, bandit. I have too much on my—”

Alex held out her hand, causing Ralph to stop. “What is it now?”

Arching her brow, she held her hand higher, palm out. “Ye have to pay, guv.”

His frown deepened. “Pay?”

“Ye took me horse, guv. That’s thievery, but—” she said, holding up her hand to stop him when he opened his mouth, “for one thief te another, we’ll just consider it a rent , guv.”

“You are calling me a thief? And what rent?” he asked incredulously.

Alex nodded. “Aye, a thief. And a liar. Ye said yer keeping Siege in the other side of yer estate. And aye, a rent, guv. Ye took me horse, ye pay for it.”

“I took your horse to make certain you do not go away—”

“Oi!” Alex said, stomping her foot on the floor. “Don’t change the topic, guv. Pay yer rent!”

When he opened his mouth to object, Alex merely held her hand higher. “You cannot possibly—” Alex held her hand higher, tilting her head to the right with a sigh, mocking impatience. “You could not force me—” Alex held her hand higher, rolling her eyes.

He glared at her and she glared back.

“I do have ’til the next fortnight to stand ’ere, guv. Do ye?” she taunted, holding up her hand.

Ralph’s jaw tightened as his eyes bore into hers. For a moment she felt her resolve waver as she got lost in the emerald green depths of his angry globes, but she kept herself together. What happened three years ago was but a dream, she reminded herself.

Finally, Ralph sighed and his hand moved to search the inside pocket of his coat. He revealed a few notes and Alex’s eyes lit up at the sight of them. She looked up to find Ralph carefully studying her as he flipped through his notes. He handed out two-hundred townsends.

She grabbed it with a satisfied smile.

“My change?” he asked.

“Sorry, guv, Siege is too valuable a horse to be paid somethin’ lower than two-hundred.” She carefully folded her notes and pushed them deep inside the pocket of her breeches.

Ralph studied her as she did so and shook his head. He started to walk away.

“How was the prisoner?” she asked, following his steps.

“Dead.”

Alex skidded to a stop, horrified and surprised. “What the bleedin’ hell d’ye mean dead?”

“He was killed from inside the prison.”

She chased him up the grand staircase. “Now, see ‘ere, guv. Ye must realize now I’m not the bad guy, aye? Yer bleedin’ fellows are!”

He made no comment. Alex continued to follow him.

“Can ye allow me to escape now, please?” she mockingly asked.

“You cannot go anywhere, bandit,” he said wryly.

“Until when will I stay, guv? Me ‘Pa must be lookin’ for me everywhere.”

“Send him a note. It is not safe for you to travel back home. They are watching us.”

The fear came back. That gnawing feeling at the pit of her stomach returned to remind her of why she had decided to stay here.

“Who?”

Ralph stopped and turned around to look down at her when he reached the top landing. “The enemies.” Without further elaboration, he turned and added, “Now, do behave and enjoy your income .”

---

Ralph watched Samuel watching him with nonchalance.

He held on for as long as he could, his eyes unwavering.

Finally Samuel sighed. “What?”

He raised his brows. “You truly do not know?”

Samuel wryly asked, “What?”

Ralph reached out for the copy of the Herald sitting on his friend’s desk and began to read.

Perhaps I am wrong, but I could not help but think that the recent death of the prisoner in the hands of one of the Guards may be a part of a bigger story brewing underneath us. It was gathered that the said prisoner was taken in as not merely a suspect for attempted murder, but also as a witness to a crime that could potentially ruin someone amongst the Leaders.

Could we surmise then that the prisoner was taken down to silence him?

Is this how we live our lives now? We take in prisoners who had not yet stood a day in court and extract justice that had not yet even been justified? Are we all too righteous to be living with the comforting thought that the bad men are where they rightfully are without hearing their story? Are we too impervious, sparing not a thought of the possibility that we trust something—someone—as vile as the ones we wish to put to justice?

Do we not deserve to question the good presented to us simply because we are not a part of what they consider evil?

When have we started staring and stopped seeing?

When Ralph stopped, he looked up from the paper to give his friend a look of warning. Samuel was wearing a proud, satisfied smirk on his face.

Shaking his head, Ralph uttered, “You ought to stop this, Samuel, before you get hurt.”

“The townspeople ought to face reality, Ralph. They all are aware of it, but they are afraid to confront it. Anyone of them—of us—could be that prisoner.”

“You very well know what Osegod is capable of. What he did to Maxine—”

Anger sparked in his friend’s eyes. “Do you not know I am aware of it? I feel the threat every time I witness my sister limping because of the accident that bastard caused. And the worst of all, I could not see him suffer for it because we have no way of proving he was behind it!”

Ralph gave his friend a leveled look. “All I am saying, Samuel, is that you place your trust on the men who tirelessly work to bring Osegod down.”

“Believe me, Ralph, I do trust you. I do trust your sister. But I cannot trust anyone else.” Samuel shook his head. “We fight in whatever way we know how. Mine is through that,” his friend added, pointing at the paper in his hand.

The door to Samuel’s office opened and Wynne came striding in wearing spectacles, his arms loaded with books. He stopped midway when he noticed Ralph’s presence.

With one last shake of his head, Ralph stood up. “Do keep an eye on this man, Wynne,” he said to the man, “before you find yourself writing a eulogy for him.”

---

Alex frowned at the copy of The Town Herald in her hands.

The prisoner was deliberately killed for something he knew, something bigger.

Could it be that the enemy Ralph was talking about was amongst the Town Leaders?

Yet before Alex could answer her own questions, she heard footsteps behind her. She had just had her luncheon alone in the dining room as it was ordered by his lordship that his guest enjoy her meal in much more comfortable setting.

She looked behind her and found Ralph walking to the head of the dining table where he took a chair and sat down.

“Yer eatin’ here?” she asked. “I thought ye went to Wickhurst, guv?”

He did not reply, simply stared at her. “I am going away for quite some time and while I am, I hope that you cooperate.”

“Cooperate?”

“Do not venture away from Beechworth.”

“I don’t even know why I’m here, guv, when I can be elsewhere. I can’t go home ’coz of the men who could be after me, aye?” When he nodded, she continued, “And I’m no prisoner here as well, aye?” He nodded again. “I can go away anytime I wanna, aye?”

Ralph sighed. “Aye,” he said, copying her speech with slight mocking. “But I do hope you will be sensible enough to stay here. And I do not recommend you go searching for my sisters.”

“‘Cors not, guv,” she said with a shrug. “We dinna want yer sisters gettin’ into the same trouble.” When he simply nodded, Alex shifted in her chair. For a moment she considered asking about the enemy he mentioned yesterday, but she had an inkling it was not the time to ask. “When are ye comin’ back, guv?”

“I cannot say.”

“And where are ye comin’ back from?”

He frowned. “Why do you ask?”

“I’mma tell me masters where ye comin’ to so we can kill ye,” she snapped. When he seemed to not appreciate her humor, she rolled her eyes. “What if somethin’ happens? I dinna know where te find ye then, guv.”

He sighed. “The Dark Forest.”

She scowled. “Why the bleedin’ hell would ye go there?”

“To investigate. Your Forest Lady must have escaped from somewhere close.”

Alex shook her head. “Ye will not survive the Dark Forest, guv, ’tleast not alone.”

He scoffed. “Then who can, eh?” he asked.

Alex matched his scoff. “A bandit, who else!”

XII. A Guard’s Welcome

Three years ago…

Although she was in love with her ball gown, Alex was growing increasingly uncomfortable. She was feeling quite hot, beyond warm. It must be the bloody breeches she chose to wear underneath her heavy skirts.

Or perhaps it was the fact that Ralph Everard, the Lord of Beechworth, the Town Guard amongst the Everards, was slowly inching toward her.

She did manage to escape him, but it seemed that this time it would prove to be impossible. She was trapped in a corner. There were at least three groups keeping her away from the nearest escape route.

Her friends were in the middle of the ballroom, dancing an odd dance they called a quadrille.

And where were Barto and Ned?

She craned her neck and found her cousins enjoying the refreshment table across the ballroom. They must have loosened their initial anxiety and thought the wedding ball was actually safer than the three of them.

Alex looked about. She could see from the corner of her eye that Ralph Everard was on his way toward her.

Bloody hell!

---

Ralph looked at her for a long time before he scoffed, shaking his head in both disbelief and hidden awe. “Of course. You lot would know every inch of the Dark Forest.”

Alex merely shrugged.

His eyes did not leave her as he considered her offer. He blinked. No, he could not let her be involved in this as much as she already was. There had been too many casualties in this fight against Osegod. “No.”

“Why the bleedin’ hell not?” she exclaimed. “I said I’d take ye, guv. Ye would’na survive the forest alone, see. Bandits are everywhere in that place.”

He reconsidered it. Bloody hell, he was a Town Guard! He could take care of bandits.

But not alone. Not when there would be a herd of them.

“I’ll take ye if ye pay me, of ’cors,” Alex said.

Ralph closed his eyes and sighed. He still wondered how the woman standing before him was the same as the one who enchanted him three years ago. If he were to close his eyes and not see her face, he would never think that Alex was Lady in Blue.

“I’ve never robbed an Everard, guv, but ’tis time I demand a pay.”

Ah, bloody hell, but her voice was still the same. She may not be speaking the way she did in that party, but it was the same voice that awakened him many nights three years ago.

Ralph shook his head. She was a bandit and he was a Town Guard. He must remember those two important details for now.

When he opened his eyes, her dark gray ones were keenly staring at him, brows fused with impatience. “Bad men are chasin’ me ‘cos of ye, Guard. Ye can’t leave me te die in this bleedin’ place.”

Ralph slowly drew in a breath and slowly let it out, his mind reeling. “If I were to pay you, that will mean you will be under my orders.”

Alex shook her head. “Nae, guv. That’ll mean I’ll do whatever I believe te be covered by me pay.”

He scowled.

“Ye could bleedin’ order me te water yer horse, guv. I would’na do it. Or ye could tell me te strip me clothes off and lay with ye in bed. I would’na do it. D’ye see what I mean, guv? I’ll do only what I believe will be covered by me pay.”

Ralph’s jaw dropped open in disbelief. Not that he would not consider bedding her—as a matter of fact he had already dreamed of her covered by naught but his body—but to actually hear her speak of it in such an easy fashion, without her face growing scarlet, was quite fascinating and incredible.

He raised his hands and rubbed his face with them, hoping the act would clear his mind.

“Well?” Alex asked, tone still obviously impatient.

Ralph sighed and nodded. And then he saw her stand and walk up to him.

“Shake on it,” Alex ordered, extending her hand to his.

Ralph reluctantly took it. Her palm was rough on the surface, but soft as he closed his around it. But her grip grew stronger that he almost yelped in pain as she shook his hand with a satisfied look on her face. “Hope te do good business with ye, guv.” She turned on her heels and said over her shoulder, “Ye gather yer horse, guv, while I take me things.”

“We are leaving now?” he asked, surprised.

She stopped and looked at him, the smile on her face still visible. “‘Cors! We need te go somewhere else first, see. Check with someone I know before venturin’ into the Dark Forest.”

Ralph blinked away what he thought was a radiant glow about her. His eyes must be playing tricks on him and he reminded himself that he was not facing an angel. “Somewhere where?”

“Just some place I know, guv,” she said with a wave of her hand.

“Where?”

“Why d’ye ask?”

“Because I will be payin’ ye fer yer services, bandit,” he mockingly said.

“Meriwether, guv.”

The name sounded familiar. He was certain he had heard of it somewhere. “Meriwether?”

“Aye,” Alex said with a nod.

“I do not think—”

“I’m not suicidal, guv. If ye wanna go te the Dark Forest te investigate, we need te be certain we’ll be goin’ te the right place. The bleedin’ forest is too vast fer us te venture on our own. It’s too bleedin’ dangerous if we dinna know where we must go, see.”

“You told me you will survive the Dark Forest,” he pointed out.

“Nae, I said a bandit will. I dinna say ’twas me, did I?” As he prepared to rant, opening his mouth, Alex raised her hand to stop him. “Oi, we already shook on it, guv. Ye can’t back off yer word. Now, go and get ready, mate. And prepare me pay as ye do.”

Ralph remained in his chair, gaping after her as she left the dining room.

---

Ralph thought that it would be best that they take the carriage with them to which Alex readily agreed on after insisting that Siege be harnessed as one of the pair of horses to draw them to their destination.

“I was expecting you would insist on horseback,” Ralph commented moments after they left Beechworth.

“I dinna want yer friends te see me with ye, guv,” she said.

“My friends?”

“Aye. Those bleedin’ Guard friends of yers, guv. They went after me and they killed the prisoner.”

Ralph looked out into the dire scenery, brows furrowed. “We are driving south.”

“As ye heard me instructions to yer driver, ‘cors we’re drivin’ south.”

“And where exactly are we going? Where is this Meriwether you speak of?”

He veered his eyes to look across the carriage at her. She crossed her arms over her chest and slid lower into a more comfortable position, her legs spread wide in front of her, her dirty and worn-out boots almost touching his legs. “Blucksley,” she said.

Ralph blinked in surprise. Alex saw it and a slow smile crept up her face. “Three years ’go, ye dinna believe me when I said I live in Blucksley, did’ya?”

His jaw tightened. “I might have.”

She scoffed. “Sure ye did, guv.” She yawned loudly and slid even lower in her seat. “Have ye ever been te Blucksley, guv?”

“Of course,” he immediately answered.

“What fer?”

“To rest. It is amongst the known stops during a long travel.”

“Aye, it is.” She looked out the window as well and quickly lost interest. “What else?” she asked.

“What else what?”

“What else did’ye went to Blucksley fer?”

His jaw tightened. “None,” he lied. He cleared his throat and lightly kicked her other leg to the side as he adjusted in his seat as well, extending his legs. “But now I might have more reasons to go there as I now know I will find more bandits there.”

He saw the alarm register in her face and Ralph chuckled.

“Meriwether is in Blucksley then?” he asked after a while.

“Aye,” she said, a frown still on her face, obviously still bothered by his last comment. “Ye can’t enter Meriwether alive without a bandit te guide ye, guv, just so ye know.”

Ralph merely shrugged. Wherever this bloody Meriwether was, he was quite certain he might not wish to go there again after this visit. But he might in the future—with tons of Guards in tow.

“And who do we expect to meet in Meriwether?”

Alex lifted one shoulder in a shrug. “An old bloke who might know someone.”

“Someone who can tell us more about the Dark Forest’s secret?”

A grin broke into her face and Ralph was once more taken in by the glitter in her eyes. “Yer not as daft as yer sisters said ye are, guv.”

Reality snapped him back to the present as quickly as it drew him out and he scowled. “I was hoping that you would by now remember our time in the garden, bandit, to also remember I am very different from what my sisters might paint me to be.”

He got the reaction he wanted when he saw a look of familiarity in her eyes, a flashing glint that told him she did remember three years ago. And the reassurance that he was not the only one affected by it.

With a contented sigh, Ralph leaned back against his seat and rested his head. He closed his eyes and murmured, “You wake me up once we arrive. Do something very naughty, bandit, and you will not have a single townsend.”

“I’m already countin’ me townsends, guv. I would’na do anythin’ te be kept from ’em.”

Ralph’s lips flickered into a small smile before he allowed himself some sleep.

---

Very much later, Ralph awoke and found Alex frowning as she gazed outside the window. She seemed to have not noticed he was now conscious.

With eyes still halfway closed, he studied her nearly perfect feature sitting across from him.

She had drawn her legs up, crossed under her, her arms comfortably folded over her chest. Her bushy dark mane was drawn to the side, now gathered into a thick braid. She must have been awake for quite a while now.

Her teeth played with her bottom lip as she was deep in thought.

Why had he not recognized her at first glance?

Was the image of Lady in Blue too far from the lady who rode, atop a horse, into his brother’s estate that day?

She had changed her speech at Ysabella’s wedding. She was perfect, in fact, that for three years he had not considered the possibility that she was anything but a well-bred lady. She had been graceful, she had been gentle. Lady in blue was not strong, nor had she ever given Ralph a hint that she could knock him out of his senses with one single blow.

Yet she was. She was strong and she was wise.

How naïve she must have thought of him that night!

But could she also be the same woman he met three years ago? Was it possible? If that were so, Ralph knew he would be in utter trouble.

Finally she turned her head and she caught him looking at her. Ralph quickly blinked and straightened in his seat, clearing his throat. “You did not take a nap?” he asked, glancing out the window. They were nearing Blucksley.

“Nae,” she said, uncurling her legs from under her to sit straight. “Do tell yer driver to stop at the red stone formations, guv.”

“The stone formations?”

“Aye,” she nodded. “And then tell him te stay in the tavern.”

Ralph leaned his head out the window and gave the instruction to the driver. As they neared Blucksley, Alex seemed prepared for something, her hand already on the handle of the door. “We jump out, guv.”

“What?”

“We dinna have time to let anyone see us cross the street,” she pointed out.

“Bloody hell,” he said, preparing for the act.

As the carriage slowed down, Alex pushed the carriage door open and before Ralph realized it, she was gone. He did not have time to process how she did it as it quickly became apparent that it was his turn and he did not want to miss it, not if he wanted to hear her mock him about it later. “Go straight to the tavern and wait for us there!” he shouted to the driver as he stepped out of the slowing carriage and closed the door.

When he turned around, he found Alex already across the street, waving for him to hurry. He looked about and spotted no one.

He crossed the street. Alex turned and walked into the darkness behind her. Ralph went to a stop, looking at the direction she was going into.

They were entering a zone that blazed alarm inside him.

He remembered now. He now remembered where he heard of Meriwether.

He heard Guards talk about the place.

Impenetrable, was the word they would often describe it.

“Oi! Faster, guv!” hissed Alex. She walked back to grab his hand and pulled him into the darkness.

Ralph blinked, adjusting to the lack of light, reminding himself that he had a gun inside his coat and a dagger at the side of both boots.

“Alex, we are entering the Meriwether,” he hissed at her.

“’Cors, we are,” she proudly said.

“You live in Meriwether!” he hissed with disbelief.

“Shh!” she hissed back.

“You did not want to be tracked down by the men who were following you and yet you took us here?”

“I had te, guv. Ye wanna solve go to the Dark Forest, aye?”

“But—”

“No one saw us,” she reassured. “I was awake the entire time, guv. No one was followin’. But we must hurry.” Suddenly she was beside him and whispering in his ear, her breath touching his skin, “but ye don’t say yer a Guard, aye? Ye tell ’em yer an Everard and they’ll not question ye. Remember, yer not a Guard.”

Ralph almost groaned. Bloody hell. Why had he allowed this woman to drag him here? He tried to search for her face in the darkness. “And what happens if they find out?” he asked.

“We tie ye up, guv, and then we kill ye,” answered an angry voice behind them.

Ralph instinctively whirled around and came face to face with two familiar men.

They were not wearing the smart attire Ralph saw them wear in the wedding. No, those were gone, replaced by large, dirty coats and newsboy hats.

“Fancy seein’ ye again, guv,” said the taller one, flashing his teeth at him as he spun an end of a rope in the air.

Bloody hell, the cousins!

XIII. A Test

Three years ago…

Alex did not realize that she had been rendered immobile and that she was staring wide-eyed at Ralph Everard himself.

They were quite alone in the corner of the ballroom. The dance was still happening and so were the chatters around them. But all seemed to have been subdued as Alex got lost in the emerald depths of this particular Everard.

She was not quite certain how her brain managed to decipher his question for she was sure she did not hear a word when he asked, “Hello, may I have the next dance?” But her brain did hear the words, her eyes read them as they escaped his lips.

Did Ralph Everard just ask her for a dance?

Alex blinked, stunned.

He was still there. She was not dreaming.

He was certainly standing before her and he was asking her for a dance!

---

Ralph tried his best not to panic or burst into flames with the fury building inside him as Alex’s cousins wrapped a rope around him. By now, he learned that they were called Ned and Barto, but he was still uncertain as to his fate despite Alex’s reassurance that he shall be free once they reached Meriwether.

“The other’s been through this as well, guv, don’t ye fret.”

But Ralph could hardly believe it. Who would tie their guests !

Ned and Barto were utterly angry, their anger mostly directed at their cousin.

“Ye ken how worried we were?” Ned cried out as he pushed Ralph down the dark path, past numerous tree rocks. “Yer ’Pa will kill ye this time, cousin, I tell ye! Ye said te be gone fer a while! A while!”

Ralph looked up and caught a glimpse of faint light coming from the top of some of the tree rocks. He gulped, quite certain that there were men up there watching them, guarding the entrance into Meriwether.

The rumors were starting to turn out right, he thought. Meriwether was proving to be precisely impenetrable.

“And ye brought this man ‘ir!” the shorter of the two men, the one called Barto, said. “He’s a bleedin’ Gu—”

“Shh!” Alex hissed at her cousins. “He’s not ’ir te harm us, see? He’s ’ir ’coz I got me self in trouble.”

Ralph skidded to a stop when Ned deliberately pulled at the end of the rope tied around him. Like a horse, he waited in spot while Ned whirled on his heels to glare at Alex. “I told ye that woman’s trouble, cousin!”

“She was in trouble,” Alex corrected, her voice slightly shaking.

“And ye got yerself in trouble in return te helpin’ a dead woman!” Barto added.

“Ack!” Alex exclaimed, pushing Barto away and walking over to Ned. She snatched the end of the rope from Ned and Ralph almost sighed in relief, thinking she would free him.

But she did not. Instead she continued to walk, pulling him behind her.

“Ye dinna have te know, cousins and ’tis better that way,” she addressed the two furious men striding along with them. “I’ll kill ye if ye tell ’Pa ‘bout this Everard’s profession, ye hear me? Ye keep yer bleedin’ mouths shut and lemme get this over with on me own.”

“Nae, ye have gone too far—”

Alex stopped and Ralph collided against her back. She turned to Ned, her eyes narrowed. “I’ll tell Marla ’bout Shirley.”

Ned’s eyes widened in horror. “Ye would dare not!”

“Aye, I will if ye tell me ’Pa ’bout him,” she said, motioning her head at Ralph. She then turned to Barto. “And I’ll tell yer ’Ma ‘bout where ye truly went when ye came home smellin’ filthy two months ’go.”

It was Barto’s turn to gape. “Ye traitor!”

Alex gave her cousins a smug look. “I won’t be if ye keep yer mouth tight, eh?”

Ralph watched as the two men gritted their teeth and stormed ahead. He heard Alex chuckle as she pulled at the rope. “Keep walkin’, guv. And keep yer mouth tight.”

---

All of Ralph’s suffering through the rock forest, the clearing and the journey through the narrow pathway was momentarily forgotten when he finally saw the true Meriwether.

Perhaps he was wrong. Perhaps no Town Guard would dare see this place to its ruin.

It was perfect.

He looked up and saw the giant hole above, moonlight streaming down to provide him a magical picture of the place where Alex probably spent her entire life growing up.

If he was a lone traveler and he had stumbled upon this place, he would never have thought that it was built by bandits, of men and women who robbed rich gentries in the middle of the road. For this very place was treasure itself.

“Ye wait right ’ir, guv,” Alex said beside him.

Ralph was snapped back to the present, reminded that he was, in fact, standing at the entrance of a secret bandit village every Guard in the Town dreamed of infiltrating. And he was still bound.

“The rope, bandit,” he muttered under his breath.

Alex stared him up and down, looking at his entire form as she considered his words. Her two cousins were standing behind her, looking as though they were mentally debating whether or not to risk their secrets. But by the reaction they allowed earlier, Ralph was certain that his identity as a Town Guard would remain a secret.

“Yer fine with the rope fer a while, guv,” Alex said with a wink before she whirled around to walk away to the direction of a large stone house.

When she disappeared from inside, Ned and Barto walked near Ralph, eyeing him with utter distrust. He felt a sudden urge to call out for Alex not to leave him alone with these two.

“We’ve always liked yer siblin’s, guv, but never ye,” Ned said, circling Ralph.

“Aye. We liked Levi and Max,” said Barto.

Ralph would have loved to ask the two men about how his other two brothers became associated with them, but he was currently trying to preserve his life. No one was certain what these two young men could do. They may claim to be friends with his siblings, or most of the Everards, but Ralph was a Town Guard. He and his comrades had captured a ton of bandits to gain the fury of the rest of them.

“And Ysa and Emma, don’t ye forget, Barto,” Ned was adding, now facing Ralph again.

“Truly, gentlemen, I come here not to cause havoc. I came here in peace and to solve a case entirely not related to bandits,” he said but the two men continued to scowl.

Barto crossed his arms over his chest. “What are ye plannin’ with Alex, guv?”

“Dinna deny ye spent time with her at Ysa’s weddin’, guv. The both of ye disappeared fer quite some time that night.”

Ralph gulped. “Well, that is something I cannot possibly share. The fact that you are asking me means that Alex did not share anything and I would rather suffer whatever punishment you want to give me than suffer it in her hands.”

Ned and Barto scoffed at the same time. “Ye believe we believe somethin’ happened?” The two men laughed and Ralph frowned.

“Ye must be insane if ye think we’d believe Alex would allow anythin’, guv,” Barto guffawed.

Ralph started to scowl as he realized that the two men did not have that much confidence in certain abilities associated to men.

Whatever he had to say was left unspoken as Alex returned with a giant man behind her.

“Yer alive,” said Ned, mocking a surprised look on his face.

“’Cors, I am, cousin,” Alex smugly retorted. “Me ‘Pa’s understandin’ enough.”

“Don’t patronize me, lass,” boomed the man behind her.

Ralph stilled as he watched the giant man with the same bushy dark hair as his daughter walk toward them, eyes now focused on him. “And which brother is this?” he asked Alex.

“The one before Ysa and Emma,” said Alex, going behind Ralph to untie him.

“Ye tied ’im up?” the man asked, glowering at his daughter.

“They did,” Alex said, motioning her head at her cousins.

The two men quickly turned around and ran off somewhere before Alex’s father could turn to demand their explanation.

“’Tis me father, guv,” said Alex as she finally dropped the loosened rope on the ground. “Gustav.”

Gustav walked over and held out his hand to Ralph. “Ralph Everard,” was all he could muster to say.

The man nearly dislocated his arm when he shook it. “Ah, ye dinna fight me nephews the way yer brother-in-law did.” He laughed loudly. “D’ye remember, lass?” he asked Alex.

Alex was already chuckling. “Aye. Ysa’s husband bit one of ’em.”

Ralph’s eyes widened. “He did?”

Gustav laughed louder and wrapped an arm around Ralph’s shoulders. “Aye, young man. Now, come and tell me ‘bout yer trouble. Did I thank ye fer savin’ me daughter’s life?”

Ralph frowned, turning his head to look at Alex. He shrugged and gave him a look that said, “It was to lie or to die.”

“There is no need, Gustav,” Ralph said through gritted teeth. “But it would be of great help should you be able to provide me help with a small problem.”

“’Cors, lad, ’cors!” Gustav said, pushing him to the direction of the stone cottage.

---

The look on Gustav’s face was not good, most particularly when Ralph told him of his intent to go to the Dark Forest. They were sitting in the middle of the quaint stone cottage where he lived with his only daughter. In the short time they spent as introduction earlier, Ralph learned that his wife had died while Alex was very young.

Ralph had by then told him very little of the purpose as to why he needed to go to the Dark Forest and the man seemed to respect it, not pushing for more.

“The Dark Forest is not fer ye,” he said, shaking his head. “Ye would’na survive it. Yer a gentry.”

“I was thinkin’ the caveman could help,” Alex spoke from one corner where she was finishing an entire roasted chicken.

“The caveman?” asked Ralph.

“Me friend, lad,” said Gustav, his frown deepening. “Jeremy Briars.”

Ralph straightened in his seat, now fully interested. “Where can I find him?”

Gustav shook his head. “Nae. He’s not been in contact with us since he left this life.”

“What d’ye mean?” Alex asked, frowning.

“He left the bandits, said he wanted a new life, see?”

Alex jumped to her feet, plate in hand, obviously surprised. “He did?”

“Aye, lass.”

“Ye dinna tell me!”

“Oi, he dinna want ye te know.”

“But he was—”

Gustav waved his hand to brush off whatever Alex had to say. “Ye’ll have to find ‘im first, lad,” he said to Ralph. “He’s the only man I can trust te guide ye into the Dark Forest. He’s not the caveman fer nothin’. He’d lived there all his life ‘til he met his wife.” He gave Ralph a leveled look. “Trust me, lad, ye would’na want te enter the Dark Forest alone. The men livin’ there are nae bandits. They’re madmen. We abhor their ways, see? They kill, guv. That, they do.”

Ralph considered Gustav’s words. “Where do you reckon this Jeremy Briars is now?”

Gustav shrugged. “I dinna know, guv. Sorry, I truly dinna know. If I do, I’d tell ye.”

The hope he was starting to feel earlier started to waver as he realized he would have to make a decision soon. He could either walk into the Dark Forest alone and risk his safety by getting lost or be a victim by one of the men who lurked in the darkness, or he could waste a lot of time looking for Jeremy Briars.

“But if ye have friends with one of ’em Guards, ye might find me friend,” said Gustav, making both Alex and Ralph snap their head, fully alert once more.

“Why?” they asked in unison.

Alex’s father scratched his head. “He was captured once or twice before, see? A robbery gone wrong.”

Ralph nodded, suddenly elated. “He will have records.”

Gustav nodded. “Aye. And ’em Guards keep good records of bandits they captured.”

“True,” Alex said from her corner, her eyes glimmering with amusement as she added, “Ain’t that true, guv?”

Ralph ignored her as he turned to Gustav. “Thank you. I shall find this friend of yours then.”

“Ye tell ‘em Gustav Griggs sent ye and he’ll help,” Gustav said, nodding. “Now, are ye ready for some drinkin’, guv?”

Ralph blinked. “I was hoping to find my way back on the road to go find—”

“Nae,” Gustav boomed, jumping to his feet and towering over Ralph. “Yer drinkin’ with us like yer brothers, sisters and in-laws did, lad.”

Ralph kept his surprise. His siblings drank with bandits?

Gulping, he sent Alex a frantic look. Alex ignored him, her attention back on her plate. “I’ll join ye after me meal, ’Pa,” she addressed her father. “Ye take care of me friend here, will ye?”

“’Cors, lass, ’cors!”

---

Not long enough, Ralph was forced to join a small gathering outside where the village center was. He found himself in the midst a small festivity around a large bonfire, blue rays of light from the moon aboveground streaming down on them.

Some foxed bandits danced around the fire while others sang along with a song Ralph had never heard before, but one that spoke of years or merriment and adventures.

As he drank his first ale, he thought he truly must go and find Jeremy Briars. He must go to the Dark Forest the soonest possible he could and find out as much as he could from the place. If there was any sign that Osegod’s illegal activities were held there, he would find it and he would find Sophia and Aurora’s child before it was too late.

But by the time he was done with the third serving of ale, he was laughing along with Ned and Barto as the two men, in their drunken state, narrated tales of their misadventures with Alex who was by then talking with other young women at the opposite side of the fire. One particular story he liked was how the three tried to rob a rich lord who was traveling with his domineering wife in which the man had secretly insisted that he would pay the three bandits an additional sum should they also rob his wife away from him.

Another fascinating tale was how the three young cousins, during their childhood and training days, had witnessed two other grown bandits be put to sleep by a young couple they stopped along the road. The young woman appeared out of nowhere with a rock as weapon, rescuing her husband.

Ned and Barto also shared tidbits of their time with the other Everards. He learned how the twins befriended Alex in Blucksley and how Levi and Tori came to rescue them in Meriwether merely to realize that they have been invited into a festivity like the one they were having now. They also gave Ralph a glimpse of the other visits his other siblings gave Meriwether and their encounters with some of them on the road.

“Alex would’na allow us te rob any Everards, guv,” Barto kept on complaining.

“We could’ve robbed the entire weddin’ if we wanna that night,” Ned had added.

As the night wore on, Ralph started to feel the spirit overcoming him and he then refused another serving of ale. Alex approached and sat beside him while Ned and Barto went away to dance gaily with the other bandits.

Other women had already went to their respective homes to put their young ones to sleep while some of the men stayed behind, talking business with Gustav.

“Ye alright, guv?” Alex asked beside him. “Yer not thinkin’ of goin’ out of Meriwether now, are ye?”

“I was,” he admitted, stretching his right leg.

Alex rested her chin in her hands as she stared at the fire. “We gave her a burnin’ ritual here,” she said.

Ralph stiffened. “Forest Lady?”

“Aye, Forest Lady.”

He stayed silent for a while, not quite certain how he could ever tell anyone about Aurora Randolph. He hoped he would never have to tell Alex. He hoped he would never have to tell a soul.

“So you were raised here,” he said, changing the subject.

“Aye, guv.”

Silence passed between them again. Ralph felt his leg start to bother him once more and he massaged the muscle to ease the pain.

Alex noticed the act. “Yer leg always bothers ye?”

“How do you know?”

She shrugged. “Ye keep massagin’ it like it’s hurtin’ ye.”

He studied the crop plantation ahead, away from the festivity. When it seemed that Alex was not going to let go of the question, he answered. “I have acquired an injury not long ago.”

“Ye did? How?”

“An ambush,” he simply said. “One orchestrated by Osegod himself.” If Alex was surprised, she did not show it. “The wound had healed but it did leave the pain behind,” he explained. “Not always, but it does come back whenever I am feeling quite tired or stressed.”

When Alex opened her mouth to speak, Ralph placed the empty mug of ale beside him and shot to his feet. “Why don’t ye tour me ’round, bandit?” he asked, looking down at her surprised beautiful face. Bloody hell, she was even more beautiful under the moonlight.

“Why? So ye can find a hole te enter and attack us in the future?” she said in jest. Her eyes twinkled, the reflection of the fire dancing in her eyes.

“Aye,” he retorted in equal fashion, grinning down at her.

She shook her head. “’Tis dark, guv,” she said.

“Not dark enough,” he urged.

After a moment of deliberation, Alex slowly came to her feet and took his hand. Ralph let her guide him away from the fire and down the path that led to the crop plantation. Gustav did not seem to notice as he was surrounded by men who were almost as big as him.

When they were out of earshot and almost at the end of the last cottage, she said, “We grow our own food, see,” she said, pointing at the vast plantation ahead. “And we have ourselves our own forest, see?”

Ralph nodded, craning his head to see the trees beyond the plantation.

The fire was far behind them now and he doubted if anyone could see them as they finally arrived at the edge of the plantation. The quiet of the night and the faint sound from the fire behind them reigned between as they continued their journey.

“Do you ever fear it?”

“Fear what?” she asked.

“That someday intruders could come.”

She gave a short shake of her head. “Nae. If we do, we’d be livin’ in fear all our lives. We’re protected here. We’re surrounded by walls of rocks and we have watchers watchin’ the entrances. And they know how te attack, guv, I tell ye that.”

He nodded. A silence grew between them again, but this time Ralph had noticed that their hands were still clasped together. And he knew the moment she also realized the same thing. The silence was one that was not comfortable yet not alarming either. It was one that made them aware of something they were not quite certain they ought to entertain.

Just like that night three years ago , Ralph thought.

“We’ll have to escape tonight,” Alex said, surprising him.

“Escape?”

“Aye. Me ’Pa will not allow me te go with ye, see?”

“A wise decision.”

Alex found it the perfect opportunity to let go of his hand and Ralph almost regretted it, wanting to snatch it back in his, but he stopped himself.

“But we might’ve been seen when we entered Blucksley, guv. Now, don’t think I fear intruders comin’ inside Meriwether, but they might be waitin’ for anyone outside. If they’re after me, then they’ll have te catch me somewhere and not anywhere near Blucksley.”

Ralph could see her point. As he had long suspected, Alex was no dimwit.

“Your father will hang me should he find out you went with me to the Dark Forest.”

She smacked his back with a strong force that he almost fell over. “Don’t ye fret, guv. I’ll save ye.”

Ralph let out a scoff. He walked off a few more steps and she followed him.

“Corn,” he noticed as he got a good look of the plant before him.

“Aye.”

Ralph went deeper until he was walking along walls of corns. Alex was following behind him.

“I have been wondering about something,” he quietly said as he walked on, very much aware of the absence of her warm hold in his hand. He clasped it closed, wondering if it was possible to absently take her hand in his again but this bandit would definitely find it odd.

“What ’bout, guv?”

“About what your cousins insinuated earlier.”

“Insinuated?”

“Implied.”

“What ye talkin’ ’bout?”

Ralph stopped and slowly turned around to face her. She had not realized he had stopped walking and came to a stop very close to his chest. Surprised, she looked up at him, her eyes boldly expressing her curiosity. “What ye talkin’ ’bout?” she repeated.

“How you will react,” he replied under his breath, beginning to realize that the ale had done him good and that he was drowning in the depths of her eyes.

“Te what?”

Ralph’s gaze wavered for a moment as he shrugged, but he forced himself to look into her eyes which were almost black under the moonlight. “To being kissed.”

He saw the initial reaction in her eyes. He did not care that it was followed by disbelief and fury for he merely cared about that first one, the unstoppable one—desire.

Bloody hell, she desired him and he was certain of that.

As her mouth opened to speak more about the disbelief and the fury, Ralph bent his head and captured her lips in his, giving them both the one thing they had deprived themselves of three years ago.

XIV. A Call for Change

Three years ago…

Ralph realized that his heart could beat even faster as he stared into the eyes of the lady in blue.

What was her name?

Where had she been all this time?

Was she spoken for?

What did he have to do to get just one dance?

As he waited in anticipation, he looked at her watching him with utter wonder.

Surely, by the look she was giving him, she would not say no?

But his great fear was realized when her delicate mouth finally opened and one simple word came out. “No.” And before Ralph could consider begging on one knee, she added, “But I would like a drink, my lord.”

He blinked, suddenly alert. A drink! Of course!

“Y-yes, of course!” he uttered, already scanning the entire ballroom for the refreshment table, quite in awe that he had lost his sense of direction. Where was the bloody refreshment table again? Ah, there it was!

As he turned around to bid her request, he stopped and narrowed his eyes at her. “You are not going to disappear again, are you?”

She smiled. It was the most beautiful one he had ever beheld. “I shall try.”

That must be enough, Ralph thought. He turned to get her drink, intending to do so in haste so he could return to her side and wait until she had enough and mayhap grant him his wish for a dance.

But along the way, Ralph paused and looked over his shoulder.

Lady in Blue disappeared yet again!

---

The very first memory of wonder that Alex could remember was when her father placed her over his shoulders. She remembered holding on to his bushy hair, her eyes wide at the discovery she found by being so high. She saw further than she had ever seen while on the ground. She saw through the vast crop plantation and the woods beyond and around them.

But being too high in the air did not give her any fear for her father’s hands were clutching her, securing her over his shoulders as he laughed at her reaction.

Alex felt that same sense of wonder now as Ralph’s lips pressed against her. She felt the same rush of excitement as she discovered that there was something more than her imagination as his lips moved, gentle yet with enough pressure to make her comply.

But lacking was the sense of security for she felt herself falling although she was quite aware that her feet were firmly planted on the ground beneath her and Ralph’s arm was around her, pressing her against his length while his other was buried underneath her bushy mane, cradling her head.

She found her hands clinging on his shoulders, the feeling of being swept off her feet getting stronger.

Her eyes closed unlike that first memory of being on top of her father’s shoulders for this time her eyes closed not to see the wonder, but to feel it.

When her lips moved, a rush of current traveled to the tips of her fingers and she clutched Ralph’s shirt even more, her feet sending her higher until she was on her toes, pressing her body willingly against the man that was invoking too many things inside her at once.

But then she came to her senses like when her father lifted her from his shoulders and back on the ground. She opened her eyes and found that she wanted more, but that she could not and she ought to return to ground.

And that she did by pushing him away, embracing the regret for she had expected it. Her breath in a rasp as though he had taken all air from her lungs, Alex refrained herself from attacking the bastard.

He stole her first kiss! He stole it, the bastard!

“Ye pay fer it, guv,” she demanded through gritted teeth, her voice almost a growl. “Ye pay fer me first kiss.”

Ralph looked as if he just snapped out of a dream and he blinked, gazing at her with wonder and disbelief. “Pay?” he weakly asked as if still feeling the last remnants of a trance.

Alex nodded. “Aye,” she said, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. “Ye pay fer the kiss, Guard.”

“Alex—”

“Oi, don’t ye Alex me, guv, just ’coz ye stole a kiss. Ye pay fer it,” she said, holding out her hand. “Pay or ye will lose yerself some townsends—by force.”

Ralph let out a scoff of disbelief as he ran his fingers through his hair. “I was expecting a blow, bandit , not a demand for a pay.”

She stomped her foot on the ground. “Pay, guv.”

He sighed and reached inside his pockets. He frowned. “I do not have my purse with me.”

“I’ll take that brooch, guv.”

He bent his head to look at the small golden brooch over the breast of his shirt. “It’s a family heirloom.”

“Me first kiss is considered more precious than yer heirloom, guv,” she retorted with sarcasm.

Ralph let out another heavy sigh as he took off his brooch and handed it to her. Alex gave him a smile as she closed her hand over it and with the same hand, punched him in the gut. He almost doubled over with an ‘oof!’ but managed to stay on his feet, stumbling two feet away and into an aisle of tall corns.

“Yer change,” she said, whirling around to retrace the path they took earlier. “Do that again, guv, and ye’ll regret it!” Alex shouted over her shoulder.

---

Ralph was led to an extra room in the stone cottage by Gustav later after the fire died and the rest of the men went off.

He could not sleep as he was not certain if Gustav was aware of what he had done to Alex in the cornfield earlier. If he did, Ralph might not be able to wake up on the morrow for as far as he had witnessed, Gustav was the kind of father who would not give second thoughts on murder if he learned that his only daughter’s first kiss was stolen from her.

Ralph had never kissed an innocent woman and had never truly imagined one to be quite innocent on that regard. Yet he still did not find it hard to believe that Alex was as innocent as this. Perhaps it was the way she had been living her life, or the way he saw her act that made it easier for him to believe it.

With a groan, Ralph turned to his side in the cot provided for him. Bloody hell . She was innocent after all.

This shall prove to be very difficult indeed.

The door to his room slowly creaked open and Ralph stiffened in the cot. Did Gustav find out? Was the man here to kill him now?

Bloody hell, it was just a kiss! A kiss!

He had been thinking of lying in bed with her naked, yes. Not a few seconds ago he was and the day before now and the days before that as well. But he had been keeping them to himself and had not acted upon them until a few hours ago! And he merely managed a single kiss!

Surely, he did not deserve to be killed for it?

“Oi!” Alex’s voice hissed over him and Ralph stiffened even more.

Was she insane? Why the bloody hell was she here while he was almost sweating with desire while fearing for his life?

“I told ye we’ll escape tonight, didn’t I?” she whispered, pulling at his shoulder to force him flat on his back. Ralph was not able to escape her gaze in the darkness.

She looked like an angel that fell through the giant hole outside with the rays of moonlight seeping through the window streaming on her.

He ought not to have kissed her, he thought. Ralph was certain now that he was leading toward a doomed path.

But he blinked thoughts of Alex’s naked body and beautiful face away from his thoughts.

He sat up and she backed away, her face impatient.

Ralph shook his head. “Your father shall have my head should he find out—”

“Me ‘Pa won’t agree if I tell him I’m goin’ away fer quite a while, guv. And I can’t let the bad men linger outside Meriwether. ’Tis my home, guv.”

Ralph closed his eyes.

They ought to go now then, he thought. If there was no stopping her, he would dare not argue now. He’d rather walk out of Meriwether alive than be in the midst of a burning pyre for kissing her.

And we don’t have much time, a voice whispered inside his head. We need to find Sophia.

Finally, he sighed and allowed a small nod. “Very well,” he whispered. “Gather your things.”

---

Their exit from Meriwether was uneventful.

For a moment Ralph expected Ned and Barto to jump out of nowhere to make their escape impossible, but that did not happen much to his utter relief.

He was aware that there were men watching from above some of the tree rocks they passed by, but Alex simply said to move ahead without looking about like he was investigating the place like a Town Guard would.

They eventually came out of the rock forest, facing the red stone formations across the road. Ralph realized merely moments later that they were not unseen by the watchers, but merely ignored. That was no assurance that it was the safest way to enter Meriwether, of course, for Alex was with him. Alone, it would be an entirely different matter.

“How do you know this caveman , Jeremy Briars?” he asked as they made their way down the road and into the village center to find the tavern.

“I grew up with ’im ’round,” she said with a shrug. “He and me ’Pa grew up together, see? He often came to Meriwether. ’Twas his first wife who came with ’im. She taught me lessons.”

“Lessons?”

Alex nodded. “Aye. How te act like ye gentries. How te address a gentleman. How te lose me accent. All horrid lessons but useful at times.”

Ralph nodded. “Of course. As someone who was immensely fooled once by her student, she did a terrific job.”

Alex rolled her eyes. “She died.”

“I am sorry to hear that.”

“‘Twas bad, guv. She was shot, see. By those bleedin’ bastards livin’ at the other side of the Dark Forest.”

“I thought your father said the caveman left the Dark Forest after he married.”

“Aye, that he did. After he remarried.” A frown was on her face. “All the while I thought he just went somewhere. Never ken he left the bandit life!”

Ralph made no comment as he found that he was in no position to say anything about the bandit life. He was tasked to catch them, not sympathize with them.

“Are ye plannin’ to go back te Wickhurst then?” she asked. “Are we gonna ask yer Guard friends if they know where the caveman is?”

Ralph waited until they were outside the tavern. He could not find the driver or the carriage. Perhaps the man hid in the stables and found himself a room to sleep in. There were a few drunken voices from inside the establishment, a great disappointment. He was hoping to steal a few hours to nap before they went on with their journey.

“Well?” Alex asked, adjusting the large satchel she carried over one shoulder.

Ralph made an attempt earlier to carry it for her but found that Alex could kick as strongly as she could punch. “An insult!” she had hissed quite many times in the stone forest, obviously in disbelief that he found her incapable of carrying her own luggage.

Ralph let out a breath, knowing what he was about to say next would be met with scorn. “I do not plan to take you with me to Wickhurst—”

“Nae!” Alex erupted. “Ye take me with ye, guv. I have te see this one through, see? I need te know who wants me dead.”

“Yes, I understand, but I cannot possibly take you with me to see the Guards. I plan to provide you with protection in my estate—”

“Oi!” Alex said, her face growing red, “I told ye I’ll take ye to the Dark Forest. Yer goin’ te pay me fer me services. And yer goin’ te take me te the men who killed Forest Lady and who want te see me dead as well. We have a deal, guv.”

Ralph’s face contorted in discomfort. He had been punched in the gut and kicked in his good leg not many hours ago. If he insisted his plans now, he might end up in an infirmary somewhere. “We shall talk more about this later,” he said, shaking his head when Alex opened her mouth to contradict. “I am tired, bandit. And I need to at the very least get a proper amount of sleep to freshen my mind.”

Alex nodded. “Very well.”

Their eyes locked for a short second before Ralph cleared his throat and turned to enter the tavern.

Everyone in the room went quiet when Alex stepped in behind him. Ralph walked directly to the tavern owner who was standing behind a small counter.

“Good evening, Sir,” he greeted. “I would like to take two rooms for the night.”

---

“Are ye bleedin’ certain yer a Guard?” Alex hissed much later as she lay across from him.

“Yes, I am and I can arrest you right this very moment if you do not cease talking.”

The carriage creaked as she turned on the chair to glare at the carriage ceiling. “Just so ye know, guv, yer driver is somewhere in that tavern sleepin’ in a bed while we’re in the bleedin’ carriage waitin’ fer him and the horses te wake!”

“I would not be if you were not found out,” Ralph wryly retorted, closing his eyes and covering it with his forearm.

“I would not ‘ave been if ye lied perfectly!” she shot back. “But ye stammered when he asked if I was a bleedin’ bandit, guv, that ye did!”

“I stammered because you are a bandit!”

He heard her scoff. “Ye should’ve dressed me prettily then,” she murmured. “I’m bleedin’ wearin’ rags. ‘Cors they’ll think me a bandit. They’re all aware of bandits livin’ nearby.”

Ralph simply gritted his teeth.

“We ought te leave now, guv. Let’s leave yer driver here. The tavern owner may find someone and they’ll come and pick me—”

“Do not fret, bandit. I showed him my Guard badge.”

“Then tell me why we’re sleepin’ in yer bleedin’ carriage again, guv?”

Ralph sighed. “Because they—”

“Dinna believe ye when ye said I was yer sister!” she finished for him. “Bleedin’ sister! Ye have nae imagination, guv.”

Ralph let out a wry laugh. “Oh, that I do have, bandit, trust me.”

“Oh, ye do? What can ye possibly manage te imagine?”

“Me and you naked and against each other if you do not shut your mouth and go to sleep.”

Ralph did not hear another word from her.

Ralph chuckled and he opened one eye to find her gritting her teeth, glaring at the ceiling. “Just so you know, bandit, if you do end up kissing me as well one day, you will also have to pay for it.”

Her murderous eyes darted toward him.

Ralph chuckled, closing his eye, knowing full well he had rendered her speechless for tonight.

---

“What the bleedin’ hell are we doin’ here?” Alex asked with horror, staring at the dilapidated boutique, the only one in Blucksley.

“We are going to procure a bloody dress for you,” Ralph said, opening the door. When she did not move from her spot, her arms crossed over her chest and disgust on her face, he raised his brows. “Come along, bandit.”

“Just ’cos we were not permitted entrance into a tavern ‘cos of me dress doesn’t mean I’m gonna change how I dress, guv.” She started to turn. “Nae, we’re leavin’ Blucksley. Me cousins will come lookin’ fer me as soon as me ’Pa wakes up and find us gone.”

“No, we are buying you a bloody—”

“Then go ’head and buy one. I’ll go do the other task.”

“What other task?”

“Kill a pig—or a chicken.”

His face contorted in confusion. “What?”

“Ye said yer gonna get me a bloody dress. This shop doesn’t sell dresses drenched in blood, guv. We’ll need us to find blood te get a bloody dress.”

Ralph sighed. “Your sarcasm is not warranted at this moment, woman. We are procuring you a dress. You would not survive Wickhurst if you cannot even fool the fools of Blucksley. If you wish to be a part of this, bandit, you must embrace a little change.”

Alex glared at him. “Very well, then. Go and procure the dress. I’m stayin’ here.”

“No, you need to be fitted—”

“Ye buy it yerself, guv. I’m not enterin’ that bleedin’ shop.”

“Fine!” he cried out, pulling the door open.

“And don’t ye take it out of me pay!” she shouted after him, fuming.

How could he bloody be thinking of buying her a dress now? Her father would soon wake and find her gone. And then a ton of bandits would swarm the village, looking for her. Hopefully, her father would understand her reasons when he finds the note she left for him.

Alex leaned against the wall beside the door, her head bent. She hoped they would soon find Jeremy Briars. He was the only one they could trust to guide them through the Dark Forest or if not, at the very least point them to the right direction.

She heard a woman talking animatedly from inside the shop and Alex stole a glance through the display glass to find Ralph looking at a dress presented by the woman, his brows knitted into a frown.

“Bleedin’ basta—”

Alex was not able to finish the last word for she saw the reflection of two men behind her, both of them with murder in their eyes. It did not take her long to recognize them and when she did, a gasp escaped her throat.

Alex froze in place and gulped.

They were the two men who escaped that day she was chased, the companions of the prisoner killed in Wickhurst.

“Not a again,” she managed to groan before she was harshly pulled away from the display glass.

XV. Double Village Trouble

Three years ago…

Alex was heavily breathing when she stumbled into the garden.

A few guests turned and followed her with curious eyes as she walked farther away.

Why did she do it?

Why did she run away?

He was merely asking for a dance and she wanted to dance.

But she could not dance.

“Nae, I can’t,” she muttered to herself.

Looking around the garden, Alex found that she was lost. No, not truly. But she felt lost.

She did not belong here.

Yes, the party was wonderful and one she had always dreamed of, but this was not her world. This garden was not the place she was used to hide to when she was running away from a Guard!

Looking about, she realized she had gone too far and there was not enough light to guide her path. Where were her cousins?

Perhaps they must go home now.

---

Ralph waited for the dress he picked out.

The modiste came forward with two more dresses, eager to gain more townsends.

Ralph shook his head after taking a look at the dresses, knowing full well he was in enough trouble for getting a dress for Alex, let alone buy her two more.

“But, my lord, are you certain the dress will fit?”

Ralph nodded. “Yes.” He impatiently waved his hand. “Go on. The woman who shall wear that dress might not be around by the time I get hold of that box.”

But just as he finished his statement, he heard a shout coming from outside and he whirled around to get a quick glimpse of Alex being dragged across the cobbled street by two men.

Without looking back, he rushed outside the store, pushing the door open.

“Oi!” a carriage driver shouted in time for Ralph to skid to a stop. The carriage rushed past him.

When the street was clear, Ralph ran across to follow after the two men and Alex.

He could see that she was struggling and the two men were not having a jolly good time dragging her toward an awaiting old Growler carriage.

“Stop!” Ralph shouted, making the two men look over their shoulder and Alex to shout louder. She started kicking frantically when she saw him but the other man scooped her over his shoulder as they started to run.

But her weight caused him to run slower. The other man was able to reach the Growler, shouting for his companion to run faster as he struggled to take something out of his coat.

Ralph knew that if the man had a pistol, this would prove to be very difficult.

He reached for his gun before the man could and shot him right on the shoulder, causing the fellow to fall on the ground, shouting in pain.

The man carrying Alex stopped but what he did next made Ralph pause. He made a quick turn, sliding Alex back down to her feet and turned her around just in time to point his own pistol against her temple.

The other man on the ground started to crawl but Ralph shot at the gun he was trying to reach for so it flung in the middle of the road. The man scrambled away against the carriage while the horses whined in distress.

Ralph could hear windows and doors being closed shut, a common occurrence in small villages like this during an ongoing fight.

“Move and I’ll kill ’er!” the man holding Alex shouted frantically.

Undeterred, Ralph moved his arms and pointed the pistol at the man. “I would not care, really,” he said in an even voice.

“Aye, he will not, guv,” Alex gritted out. “We dinna even know one ’nother! Ye can even kill ’im after ye kill me and we’d never be chummy in afterlife.”

“Shut up, you wench!” the man shouted.

An overwhelming sense of fury ignited inside Ralph. He saw Alex’s equal fury at the word wench and he saw what she was about to do. But by some miracle, Ralph was faster this time and he shot the man’s hand, the one holding the pistol.

The impact caused the man to fall away from Alex, giving her time to jump on the man and straddle him while he shouted in pain. Alex threw a strong blow against his face. While it was happening, the other injured man had come to his feet and kicked Alex off his companion.

Ralph growled as he ran to attack the man but the bastard disappeared from view. Alex had quickly come to her feet and threw herself at the man, growling, “Leave ’im alone, guv! ’Tis me fight!”

Ralph did not have the time to shout back a reply for he saw the other man reaching for his pistol on the ground with his good hand. He swerved to leave Alex with her current target so he could deal with the other.

A shot rang out and all four of them froze, Alex and Ralph straddling their respective enemies, holding them by the collar of their shirts.

“Leave our village at once!” someone shouted before letting out another shut. Dust flew from where the bullet hit the ground. “Leave us be!”

“I am a Guard!” Ralph shouted.

“We don’t care!” answered the angry voice. The next shot nearly missed Alex’s head.

“Bloody hell!” Ralph shouted as he reached for Alex, grabbing her by the arm and pulling her away from the man she was straddling.

Another shot hit the ground between Alex’s earlier attackers and the two jumped to their feet. One jumped on the carriage while the other started to reach for his pistol. Just as Ralph was about to stop him by pointing his own pistol, another shot from their invisible enemy—or savior—rang out.

“Leave! All of you!”

“Oi!” Alex called out in protest when the carriage started to move and the last of the two attackers ran and jumped into the carriage. “We can’t let ’em get away!” she said to Ralph but Ralph stopped her by gripping her arm tightly.

“We have to or we shall die along with them,” he said through his teeth, searching for the invisible shooter. “We are being watched.”

Alex shook his hold away with frustration, glaring at the disappearing carriage ahead. “The villagers are used te these squabbles,” she uttered, “they know how te scare ‘em away. Don’t bother lookin’ fer the other shooter, guv. Ye’ll never find ‘im.” When she turned to walk back across the street, she shouted, “We’re leavin’! Nae need te shoot!”

When no one answered, Ralph was amazed that the windows and doors began to open again and life went on in the village of Blucksley as if nothing had happened.

---

Alex was glaring at the air before her when a large white box was dropped in front of her.

They were inside the tavern, in the empty drinking salon, waiting for the carriage driver to arrive.

The owner was carefully looking at them, but did nothing to keep them out of his property. He had not spared them a room last night, but he would dare not deprive them of a good meal after what hearing about the early morning squabble involving Ralph and Alex. And his drinking salon was empty and he needed extra earnings today.

“Your dress,” Ralph said when she ignored the box.

Alex did not offer a word as she continued to glower. He sat across from her, his eyes assessing her with a frown. “Were those the men that followed you along with the prisoner killed in Wickhurst?”

She nodded.

Ralph nodded and motioned at the box in front of her. “Get dressed. We must leave for Wickhurst very soon. We do not want your father finding out you have disappeared while we are here.”

Alex leaned back against her chair and crossed her arms over her chest. She was not entirely concerned about her father or her cousins. Considering the amount of ale they drank last night, they would not be up until midday.

On the other hand, she was having doubts if she must continue on this journey with Ralph. She had been targeted twice, thrice if the one with the Guards was to be counted.

“I don’t like this, Guard,” she said, lifting her eyes to meet his gaze. “I’m bein’ targeted fer somethin’ and it bleedin’ makes me furious ’cos I dinna know what fer.”

The look in his eyes told her he knew exactly why she was being targeted. “I’m not goin’ anywhere if ye dinna tell me everythin’.”

His deep intake of breath told her he was not going to tell her.

Alex would have none of it. She cocked her brow in challenge. “Ye won’t find yer brother’s fiancée fast if ye can’t find Jeremy Briars faster.”

“I can find him with or without your aid.”

“Aye, but he won’t believe ye right away if ye tell ’im Gustav Griggs sent ye, guv.”

“Your father said—”

“Me ’Pa dinna know yer a Guard, guv, but Jeremy Briars will. D’ye see what I mean?”

His jaw tightened. He looked around the empty salon before he turned to glare at her. “What do you want to know?”

“Everythin’, guv. Every bleedin’ thing starting from the Forest Lady.”

He shook his head. “Everything is a complicated—”

“Start with Forest Lady, guv, then we’ll see if it’s complicated.”

Ralph shook his head. “Can we not discuss this while in the carriage on the way to Wickhurst?”

“Nae,” she retorted. “If we’re in a carriage, guv, I’d have te travel te go back home should I decide not te go with ye, see?” When he started to glare, she shook her head. “Oi, ye tell me now or ye’ll have te find Jeremy Briars alone and convince ’im why he must guide a Guard into the Dark Forest.”

Ralph looked around once again. When his eyes returned to her, he said, “Her name is Aurora Randolph.”

“Ah, so ye admit she was yer sisters’ friend. Am I correct, guv? She was the Aurora that was friends with Ysa and Emma?” When she noted the surprise on his face, she added, “They told me in passin’ ’bout her.”

“Not anymore,” Ralph uttered quietly.

Alex frowned.

“Aurora had lied to Ysabella and Emma and to us. She was not the woman we thought she was.” She waited when he paused, obviously trying his best to tell her the story as simply as he could. “She had been Osegod’s lover before she came to Wickhurst. He bore her a child and that child was born a cretin.” Alex let out a tiny gasp. “Obviously, that was enough reason for Osegod to go after her. Having a mistress could be dealt with, but it would prove to be difficult should the townspeople learn that he had fathered a defect.”

“Nae child is a defect,” Alex strongly retorted.

“Sadly, for many, a cretin is anything but perfect,” Ralph said with a shrug.

Alex gritted her teeth. “And so Miss Randolph went into hidin’ te protect her child.”

Ralph nodded. “She did quite a few mistakes as well, almost ruining Ysabella’s chance of marrying Wakefield, ruining their friendship, in fact.”

Alex could not comment as she was not aware of the depth of the friendship Ysabella had with the woman, but knowing Ysabella, Alex was certain that her friend had been hurt if Aurora Randolph did something to cause a rift in their friendship.

“How did she end up in the Dark Forest, guv?”

Ralph sighed, checked their surrounding once again, before looking at her. “Months before Ysabella and Wakefield’s wedding, Aurora Randolph disappeared. We simply thought she left on her own volition due to the troubles she caused Ysabella.”

“But?”

“But we soon found out that she had been taken by the League.”

“The bleedin’ League of Founders?”

“You know of them.”

“’Cors I do, guv. What d’ye think of us bandits?” She waved her hand in dismissal. “Go on. What happened then?”

His gaze turned even more serious, even filled with warning. “You must understand, Alex, that Ysa and Emma are not aware of Aurora’s association with the League.”

“Aye.”

With a nod, he continued his narrative. “The League took Aurora and her child under their care in hopes of protecting them and perhaps find a way to catch Osegod into their trap by doing so.”

“Ye mean they took her and the babe as pawns.”

“I would not put it that way—”

“Pardon me, guv, but that’s how it seems te me.” She frowned. “Why does the League want Osegod?”

His face turned grim. “He is not what he seems to be.”

“Most of ’em Leaders are. What makes him diff’rent?”

“Let us simply say he is a very evil man. He is responsible of many bad deeds and is also planning for something far worse.”

She knew that he would not tell her anything more about Osegod for now so she decided to stay on the subject. “So how did Aurora Randolph come to be the Forest Lady, guv?”

“For once I am glad that you have a quick mind,” she heard him mutter under his breath but chose to not comment and waited for his explanation. “A year ago, Nicholas, my brother, was to marry Sophia.”

“Aye, the one reported to have ran ’way but she didn’t, ’cors. She was captured.”

“By Osegod.”

“What does the bastard want with the Everards?”

Ralph shifted in his chair. “For one, he wanted to take control of every influential family he could but he failed with some, including us. Second, he believes we had something to do with Aurora’s disappearance. She and the child were a threat to his career.”

“Did ye?”

“Did what?”

“Did the Everards have anythin’ te de with her disappearance?” When he did not reply, Alex shook her head. “One of ye Everards is a Leaguer.” The blank look on his face told her she was correct. Alex was greatly curious as to who among the Everard siblings was part of the League but that would be for later. “Very well, then, Sophia was captured. Te what? Te force ye to give Aurora up?”

“No,” he said, shaking his head. “He already had Aurora and the child. He managed to get them despite her and the child being under the League’s protection.”

“Then he took Sophia fer vengeance?” She frowned at her own conclusion and shook her head. “Nae, he took her te control ye.”

“Both,” he replied. “Osegod took her as an act of vengeance against the Everards and to control her brother.”

Alex’s brows rose in surprise. “She has a brother?”

He nodded. “But his identity is not to be known to anyone, of course. He has a complicated relationship with Osegod and is working on his own to help find his sister. Sophia and her brother do have a rather complicated past, but they eventually stumbled into something and were involved in one of Osegod’s illegal operations—her brother mostly, Sophia, merely indirectly.”

She was fine with it. She did not know this Sophia and she was not curious enough so she shrugged. “Ye were surprised te know the lady I found in the forest was Aurora.” He nodded. “And ye were relieved as well.”

He nodded once more. “I must admit that it would have been a lot different if it was Sophia.”

“Because of yer brother.”

He nodded. “Because of Nick.”

Alex stared at Ralph for a long time. “So now yer lookin’ fer Sophia to make yer brother happy.”

“That and to bring Osegod to justice.” His gaze was intense. “He did quite a ton of bad deeds.”

Alex sighed. “I’m bein’ targeted ’cos Osegod might still believe she’s alive.” It was not a question but he nodded anyway. “Either he believes I am she or that I know where she is as I’m the one who took her from the forest.”

Now that she was aware of the gravity of Aurora’s situation before her death, Alex felt her fear growing.

Ralph was surprised when Alex suddenly came to her feet. “Where are you going?”

“I need te think, guv.”

“The driver will be out any moment. We must leave—”

“I said I need te think,” she muttered, walking away from the table and out of the tavern and beside the street.

She was glad Ralph did not follow her as she crossed the street. She was not expecting another attack anyway as the two men who came for her earlier were still probably licking their wounds and pride.

She ought to have a minute to think, clear her mind.

Ought she truly be entangled in this mess?

She could hide in Meriwether, forget everything Ralph told her and let him solve this on his own.

But Meriwether would not be safe if she were to stay. The men had located her here in Blucksley and some could be lurking around nearby.

And would she ever be able to deal with it if she chose to not be involved? Would she ever be able to sleep at night knowing her friends might be in danger? And would she ever be able to erase the look of suffering on Aurora Randolph’s face from her mind?

Alex did not have to walk far to know the answer to her questions.

She returned to the tavern and went to Ralph who was wearing an expectant look on his face and said, “I’ll come with ye, guv.” She grabbed the white box from the table. “But ye have te increase me pay, aye?”

---

Ralph was relieved to be traveling back to Wickhurst.

Finally.

He watched Alex from across the carriage. She was still wearing her rag clothes, refusing to touch the blue dress he procured for her without having a good bath.

He hid a secret smile. She was still a woman, after all, he thought.

A woman you can’t seem to touch or even reach , a voice from the back of his mind whispered menacingly.

“You must change into the dress when we reach Wickhurst,” he said, breaking the silence. “And you must stay in my apartment in Dosett while I find any records of Jeremy Briars.”

“Aye,” she said, nodding her head. “‘Tis a perfect way te earn townsends, guv, dressin’ up and stayin’ inside an estate.”

Ralph scoffed. “They do have a term for that, bandit.”

She turned her curious dark grey eyes at him.

“Mistress,” he said with a lopsided grin.

She lifted her right leg, threatening to kick him, and he lifted both legs away, his hand reaching out in defense.

Before any of them could utter a word, the carriage came to a sudden halt. Ralph and Alex reached for their seats to steady themselves.

“Bandits?” he asked her.

She frowned. “If that were so, guv, ’twould be me first time te be robbed by a fellow,” she said, looking out the window.

Ralph brushed her aside gently to see for himself and when he got a good look at the man striding toward the carriage door, Ralph stiffened.

“Don’t tell me it’s me ’Pa, guv,” Alex whispered in jest.

“Worse,” he murmured. “Guards.”

---

“What?”

He pulled the window curtain close and hissed, “Stay calm.”

“But—” The rest of Alex’s words were left in her throat when three knocks rapped on the carriage door.

Ralph sent her a warning look before he pushed the door open.

“Everard,” said the familiar voice. Alex recognized the Guard immediately as amongst the three who came for her at Whiston.

“Peters,” Ralph stiffly greeted.

“Someone from Blucksley sent word. I believe you are carrying with you a prisoner?” Peters asked as he poked his head into the carriage. He smiled when his eyes landed on Alex. “Or should I say a guest ?”

Ralph opened his mouth but Alex thought it better to save them both this time. “Prisoner, guv,” she said to Peters. “This Guard ’ir found me and caught me all on his own. I’m yet te know me crime. Ah, but I threatened ’im with a knife once, perhaps that’s it?” She dared to address her question at Ralph who was looking at her incredulously, dubious that her strategy was working.

She saw the disbelief in Peters’ eyes as he studied her. “My, Everard, you did not even bind her.”

Ralph’s jaw tightened even further.

“He wanted te, see?” Alex said, “But I went willingly, guv.”

Peters cocked his brows higher. “You did?”

“Aye.” She stole a glance at Ralph who was trying to tell her to shut up with his eyes. “In exchange fer a fair trial, see? I have to explain why I did what I did in Whiston! I came there in peace but ye men threatened me which pushed me te de what I did!”

Peters chuckled. He turned to Ralph. “This one has talent for jests.”

Ralph simply offered a tight smile. “She does. May we move along now? I wish to deposit her in prison before I return to Beechworth.”

“Aye,” Alex said, nodding her head. “And I wish te prove I’m innocent at once. I merely wanted te find me friend.”

Peters frowned. “Friend?”

“Aye. A former bandit who left the life te live a normal one, guv. Ye nice Guard can help me find him, aye?”

Peters’ frowned deepened but he did nod his head. “You are a curious case, bandit.”

“Nae, don’t call me bandit, mate, not until ye can prove I’m one.”

Peters scoffed.

“Peters, we truly must move along,” Ralph said, his voice clearly irate.

Peters leaned away from the carriage to motion at someone. Not a few seconds later, another Guard appeared in view. Peters smiled at Ralph as he said, “We shall take her.”

Ralph was fast to reply, “No.”

“We were the ones who first sought her out, Everard,” Peters reminded him.

“Yes, but I am the one who managed to catch her.”

“Oi, dinna have te fight over a woman,” Alex said, pushing away from her seat. “I’ll go with ye, guv.”

“No, you are staying—” Ralph started but Alex shot him a stern look. If they wanted the Guards to leave Ralph alone, she must go. Ralph would simply have to find a way to get her out of prison.

Peters was wearing a satisfied look on his face. Now that Alex could see him clearly in the light, she noticed that he had a healing bruise on his face. Ah, how could she have forgotten? He must be the man who shot the prisoner! Ah, bullocks! She could be next!

“I’ll go with ye,” she said, climbing out of the carriage before she regretted her decision. She reached for the door and before she slammed it shut, she hissed at Ralph, “Ye better rescue me ’efore they kill me or ye’ll see how a ghost can commit murder!”

XVI. Prison Spectacle

Three years ago…

“You must know that the garden is not entirely the best place to hide, yes?”

Alex whirled around in surprise and found the very person she was running away from merely moments ago. Her heart began pounding against her chest once again, both from the surprise and disbelief.

“I heard lovers are seemingly victorious in hiding in such places,” she said, taking one step back for there was no other way. They were surrounded by tall, well-trimmed sham bushes and he was blocking the only way out.

Alex was trapped.

Ralph chuckled, nodding his head. “True, but you must also know that you have been avoiding a Town Guard for almost the entirety of the evening, yes?”

Alex groaned. “I believe I was indignantly running away, my lord.”

That elicited yet another chuckle from him. His smile was gentle. He took one step toward her.

At that point, Alex was considering her options. She could easily bring this man to the ground and he would never have to wake up until the wee hours. But that might land her and her cousins in trouble. This was not a lone road they could easily run away from, after all.

Or she could stay and provide Ralph Everard a little of her time, satisfy his curiosities and be on her way.

“This is perhaps the best time to yield, do you not think so?” he asked, his voice low and his smile seductive.

Alex took in a lungful of air and sighed. Aye, it was best she yielded.

For now.

---

The iron door creaked loudly when Peters pulled it open. Alex was nonchalantly checking her dirty nails with a bored look on her face despite the rampage inside her chest.

The Guard smugly smiled as he mocked a bow with a wave of his hand to say, “Your private chamber, milady.”

Alex managed to pull a wide, sweet, mocking smile and a curtsy. “Why, thank you, kind sir!”

Peters straightened and waited until Alex walked into the cell.

The smell of filth inside was stronger. She could almost picture every moment every prisoner spent inside and she was close to dreading her time here as well.

Alex did her best not to flinch when the cell door banged close behind her.

“Someone shall come to discuss matters of import to you soon,” Peters said from outside the cell.

Alex turned, maintaining a defiant, proud smile on her lips. “Truly, guv? Or didye mean someone will come te kill me?”

The smile on Peters’ face disappeared and he frowned. “No one will come to kill you.”

Alex shrugged and pretended to look around her cell. “Tell me one thing, guv.”

“What?”

“What’s me crime, eh?”

Peters scoffed. “You are a bandit. That is sufficient enough to allow you a space in this cell.”

“As I’ve said, guv, ye have te prove I’m a bandit first.”

Peters stared at her for a long time before he shook his head with a hint of a smile that told Alex he knew what was to become of her fate and it was not good at all.

“When will ye serve me food?” she taunted.

Peters turned around and left, leaving Alex alone in her tiny cell.

---

“Go to the apartment!” Ralph shouted at the driver the moment he jumped out of the carriage and before he stormed into the offices of The Town Herald.

His mind reeling, Ralph found Samuel inside his office, reading a paper.

His friend looked up in surprise.

“We do not have much time,” Ralph said, stopping in the middle of the room only to start pacing.

“What the bloody hell happened to you?” his friend inquired, straightening in his seat and dropping the parchment he was reading.

“She has been taken by the Guards.”

Samuel frowned. “Who?”

“The bandit.”

Samuel blinked in confusion. “Is that not what Guards are supposed to do?”

“I meant Alex!” he snapped.

Samuel sat confused for a moment before the name registered and he shot to his feet. “You went after the bandit! Why the bloody hell would you go after your sisters’ friends!”

“I was working with her on a case!” Ralph said, ignoring Samuel’s latter comment. He would rather not think about his sisters’ reaction at the moment.

“You must realize, Ralph, that I am bloody confused.”

Ralph did his best to recount his journey with Alex, starting from Whiston and to Blucksley as efficiently and fast he could. And while doing so, Samuel was back in his chair, gaping at him with disbelief.

“Now, I need you to help me get her out of there. She could very well be dead before the morrow.”

“I would love to ask why you allowed her to walk away with the Guards, Ralph, but I know it would not lead us to anything productive so I shall allow that tiny bit of stupidity slide,” Samuel started. “But I would love to ask why you came to me.”

“Because I cannot go to Devitt this time for help,” he snapped at his friend, hands on his hips. “My brother-in-law’s position in the Men of Courts would be questioned should it be found out he had anything to do with a prison breakout.”

Samuel blinked rapidly, his mouth falling open even wider. “A prison breakout?”

Ralph made an impatient sound with his tongue. “There is no other way to get her out of there alive. And we are running out of time. Sophia is being held somewhere and Alex—”

“Surely you could do this in a more legal manner!” Samuel said, coming to his feet. “You find the right people to make certain that she is protected inside the prison. I could continue to harass the Guards in my articles to refrain them from repeating the incident with the killed prisoner from last time. We let her go through a trial with the help of your brother-in-law. She would eventually have to be set free as I am certain the Guards do not have anything against her other than the fact that they were ordered to by someone. And whilst all that is happening, you go on your way and find this Jeremy Briars and rescue Sophia.” But when Ralph shook his head, Samuel scoffed. “A bloody prison breakout will merely make her a stronger target for these Guards, you fool.”

Ralph saw his friend’s reason, but he also knew that keeping Alex in that prison would be very dangerous. He shook his head. “I do not wish to be killed by a ghost.”

“What?” his friend ask incredulously.

Ignoring Samuel’s question, Ralph looked his friend squarely in the eye. “You must help me.”

Samuel’s jaw tightened. “Bloody hell, you always bring me trouble, you bastard.”

“Let us come up with a perfect plan from that perfectly witty mind of yours, Samuel. You have always been good with mind games.”

Samuel rolled his eyes. He stared at Ralph for some time before he uttered. “If we are to take the bandit out of prison, we might as well take more with us.”

Ralph frowned as he thought of his friend’s suggestion. “The records.”

Samuel nodded, hiding an ecstatic smile. “Jeremy Briars.”

Ralph smacked his friend’s arm. “I have always known why I’ve kept you as a friend, you bloody bastard.”

---

Alex had her head up against the wall, thinking of how a spirit could travel out of one’s dead body and get hold of a physical object like a knife and utilize it to kill someone when she heard someone clearing his throat.

She rolled her head to the side and sighed. Standing outside was a man in a very fine suit and a bowler’s hat that shadowed his face. She could not see his face clearly but his mouth was surrounded by a well-trimmed mustache.

“Good evening, Miss Griggs, I am Mr. John Melvin.”

Alex sighed. She hated when she had to tell the Guards her full name earlier and the longer she looked at Mr. Melvin, the more she regretted not attacking the Guard who forced her to sign the paper before they brought her in her cell.

“I am from the Men of Courts and I am here to represent you.”

Alex grunted as she pushed to her feet from the floor. “Ye good at what ye de, Mr. Melvin?” she asked, slowly walking toward the iron bars that separated her from the fine-smelling and fine-looking man outside.

“Yes,” Mr. Melvin nodded.

Alex doubted his word but decided to play along. She peered to have a better look at him but he simply pulled his bowler hat lower to hide the rest of his face. “How?”

She saw his lips twitch into a smile, his mustache moving along. “I shall do everything in my power and ability for your release if you tell me something I want in exchange.”

“Like how I don’t like yer mustache at’ll?” she asked with a mocking chuckle. “Doesn’t become ye, guv, te tell ye the truth.”

His lips thinned. “I do get the same sympathy from my wife, Miss Griggs.”

“Yer wife ‘n I will be best o’ friends then.”

Mr. Melvin let the silence reign for a moment longer, allowing Alex to feel that the jesting time was over, before he continued, “You will be free, Miss Griggs, if you tell me what I want to know.”

Alex sighed. “All ye bleedin’ bastards spent years learnin’ many things yet ye come te a filthy prison te learn from me. Oi, when did our world turn upside down, eh?”

Ignoring her remark, Mr. Melvin added, “Tell me where the woman from the Dark Forest is.”

Alex frowned. “What woman?”

“The one you rescued from the Dark Forest, Miss Griggs. Such heroic act, I must say, by the by.” Mr. Melvin tipped his head to the side, studying Alex. “But that woman is being chased down for a crime and we must find her to bring her to justice.”

Alex turned around. “Ye can leave now, guv. I don’t know what yer talkin’ ’bout. I dinna rescue anyone.”

“I am your only way out of this place, Miss Griggs. I suggest you give me what I want and you go before the Men of Courts with the best defense. You have merely petty crimes compared to the woman I wish to find. You shall be free from this place anytime soon if you so wish.”

Alex started to whistle a tune as she walked to one corner of her cell.

“You must be traumatized merely by being inside this cell, but I do hope that by the morrow, you would have already gathered your wits. I wish to work with you excellently, Miss Griggs.”

She stopped whistling. “I’ll have me day in court with or without yer excellent defense, Mr. Melvin.”

“Perhaps a longer stay inside this cell shall change that, Miss Griggs. And when you are ready to talk, I shall be there.”

Alex started whistling again. She stopped when she was certain Mr. Melvin had departed.

And then she started pacing.

Ralph Everard ought to rescue her from this hell before she went insane!

---

Ralph was looking at Wynne Hastings with uncertainty. His eyes travelled to Samuel who was sitting behind the man inside the carriage.

“Are you quite certain he is capable of it?”

Samuel shook his head. “If he can stop stammering whenever he is nervous, this shall end perfectly.”

“I am bl-bloody nervous as it is,” Wynne said, adjusting his spectacles higher on his nose. “Whyever have I agreed to this?”

Ralph gritted his teeth. “Yes, precisely. Why did we have to make him agree to this? We did not have to bring Hastings, Samuel.”

“Yes, we do,” said his friend. “For our bloody act, we need another pair of hands.”

Ralph shifted in his seat. “I am not even quite sure his hands could handle a bloody pistol should the need arise.”

“I-I have been trained in weaponry, Everard,” Wynne said, taking offense.

“Have you ever found a need to use any of these weapons?”

Wynne shook his head. “No, and I do pray tonight shall not prove to be the first.”

Ralph turned to Samuel. “Can it not be you instead?”

Samuel shook his head. “No. By now, everyone knows me as evidenced by my articles and social standing, of course. And my role tonight is necessary considering the Guards currently do not like me at all,” and with his thumb, he pointed at Wynne. “While they do not know he even exists as evidenced by his lack of social skills. He is perfect.”

The carriage drew to a stop outside the headquarters. Ralph peeked through the curtain of the carriage window and sighed. He turned to the two men. “It is time.”

“Peters?” Samuel asked.

“If my source is correct, he is already in his estate, asleep.”

The two writers looked at each other. Samuel gave Wynne’s shoulder a loud smack. “Just do not stammer, for god’s sake, Wynne.”

Wynne nodded and adjusted his spectacles again. “You have too little confidence in my abilities, Samuel.”

“Then bloody prove us wrong, Hastings,” Ralph said. He clenched his fist and turned to Samuel. “Are you ready?”

“No, but do I have a choice?”

Ralph shook his head. “No,” he replied before he brought his fist against his friend’s face.

---

The five Guards inside the headquarters came to their feet when Ralph, Samuel and Wynne walked inside.

“What happened?” one of them asked Ralph.

Ralph sighed and pushed Samuel forward. “My good friend, Lord Samuel Theobald has gotten himself in trouble,” he uttered dryly. “We were at Grey’s playing cards and drinking.”

Three of the Guards quickly lost interest and returned to their work. Two remained standing, studying Samuel. “Lord Samuel Theobald, the Herald reporter.”

“I did tell you that bloody article did not do any bloody Guard any good,” Ralph said to his friend.

The two Guards nodded in agreement.

“I am here to—” Ralph started but Wynne stepped in, his stance completely different from before they entered the door. He was standing tall, his shoulders squared and his eyes looked utterly different that Ralph almost thought they came in with a different person. The confidence in his voice when he uttered, “I am here to file a complaint against Lord Samuel Theobald, gentlemen,” was almost unnerving.

The attention of the Guards turned to Wynne.

Wynne stepped forward with an arrogant smile on his lips. “Pardon my intrusion, gentlemen, I am Lord Wynne Hastings.”

Although it was obvious the Guards were not familiar with the title, Wynne still managed to catch their full attention by walking forward and grabbing Samuel by the arm. He pushed Samuel to a chair where his friend landed with a grunt. Ralph believed that the scowl Samuel shot at Wynne was genuine.

Wynne brushed his gloved hands together as if he had touched filth and looked at each Guard with a smile. “Now, how shall I begin the proceedings?”

One of the two Guards turned to Ralph. “You do the proceeding, Everard.”

“I demand that someone else do it,” Wynne interrupted, his voice perfectly strong and clear. “As we all know, Lord Beechworth and this man here are very good friends.”

Ralph lifted his hands up as if in surrender. “And I am currently not on official duty tonight,” he said, stepping back. “My bed is waiting for me.”

“Ralph,” Samuel gritted through his teeth, sounding quite desperate.

“I am sorry, my friend, but you did this to yourself.” He turned to Wynne. “Good night, Lord Hastings. Until the next card game.” He looked at the two Guards and with a short wave of his hand, whirled around and started for the door.

“What happened?” he heard one of the Guards ask.

“An altercation. Lord Theobald here lost and refuses to pay,” he heard Wynne reply before he walked out of the door.

But instead of crossing the hallway to walk out, Ralph made a sharp turn to the direction of the prison cells.

---

Alex was lying on her back when she heard a loud grunt and a thud from outside her cell. She rose to her elbows just in perfect time to see Ralph rush past her cell. Although he was wearing a hat to hide his face, Alex knew it was him.

She was about to call out to him but he reappeared once more. He must have realized that the snoring man from the other cell was no Alex Griggs.

“You appear as though you are enjoying your stay here,” Ralph said under his breath so as not to wake any of the other prisoners. He worked with the key to unlock the door while Alex slowly came to her feet. “Perhaps I should reconsider getting you out of here, eh?”

Alex pulled a mocking sweet smile. “So kind of ye, Guard, but I don’t like vacations, see? Now, bleedin’ open the door, please,” she hissed back.

Before Ralph pulled the door open, he whispered. “A thank you will suffice.”

“If ye stop wastin’ our time, I’ll reconsider, guv. But at the rate yer goin’, we’ll get caught very soon.”

Rolling his eyes, Ralph pulled the cell door open.

Alex walked out, making certain not to make any noise, and found one Guard lying unconscious on the ground. “He dinna see ye when ye attacked him, did he?”

“Of course not. I have plans to return here as a Guard, not a prisoner.”

She assessed the situation and turned to Ralph. “Me clothes are filthy, guv. Perhaps I’d need a change of uniform?”

Ralph grinned down at her. “I’ve always known you are a wise one, bandit.”

---

Alex was clad in a Town Guard’s uniform very large for her size, her hair hidden under a Guard’s hat, the owner currently locked inside the cell she vacated. Ralph was hoping that this plan Samuel concocted would work. He did not like having to turn against his fellow Guards.

“Do it,” Ralph gritted out, his eyes closed.

“But, guv, ye know how strong me—”

“Bloody hell, Alex, just bloody do it!”

She shrugged and balled her fists. “Don’t say I dinna warn ye, guv,” she said before her fist crashed against the side of Ralph’s face.

He immediately stumbled back, letting out a silent cry of pain as he bent lower.

“Ye okay, guv?” he heard her ask above him. He motioned with his arm and he complied, stepping into the corridor outside.

“Just remember my instructions,” he said, spitting out blood.

A bit dizzy, Ralph turned, leaving Alex to run back to where his two friends were currently holding their own show. As he stumbled inside, everyone turned to him, surprised.

“What the bloody hell happened now?” the Guard from earlier demanded. He looked utterly weary sitting behind his desk, facing Wynne and Samuel.

Ralph pointed with his hand. “I believe I ran against two individuals who were not Guards as I was leaving.”

“What the bloody hell do you mean?”

“I meant, Clayton, that we have a breakout!”

Suddenly panic erupted inside the large room as the Guards came to their feet. Things escalated more when shouts traveled from the hallway.

“Runners!” someone shouted from outside. A shot rang out.

The Guards inside the headquarters rushed past Ralph, leaving behind Samuel and Wynne.

Ralph threw his friends a wink before he ran to join his fellow Guards.

“Clayton!” he shouted after the Guard. “How many?” he asked.

“Five of them!” the Guard shouted in frustration.

Ralph narrowed his eyes. “Do not tell me the bandit from Blucksley is amongst them.”

“That is yet to be determined,” Clayton gritted out. “Bloody hell, Peters will kill us!”

Ralph shook his head and he ran to the entrance of the hallway to join the other Guards. Two were rushing back holding a prisoner. “Tell us that is the fifth one,” Clayton asked one Guard.

“That is the last to escape and the first to catch,” was the reply.

Everyone cursed under their breath.

Clayton turned to Ralph. “Do you remember who attacked you?”

“It was too fast. I did not realize they were escaped prisoners until I was struck,” he lied. He looked ahead. “We have four more prisoners to track down. We better do it fast before we all get into trouble. I shall cover north.”

Clayton nodded. “I will go south. You,” he said, pointing at another Guard. “You go west. You, go south. Wymer, gather the others not on duty. The rest of you, stay and guard the rest of the prisoners!”

Everyone nodded and ran to different directions. Ralph ran to his carriage and hid inside before anyone could see him. He ordered the driver to wait.

Moments later, another Guard ran out of the building and straight toward his carriage.

Ralph opened the door and Alex jumped inside.

He knocked on the carriage ceiling and they began to roll down the road.

“What now, guv?” Alex asked, panting heavily.

“Now we pray the other prisoners get caught again,” he retorted.

XVII. Growing Search

Three years ago…

“Tell me your name,” Ralph asked and he feared his tone sounded very close to begging. “A name and I promise never to ask for anything else.”

A hint of a smile twitched one corner of her lips. She was beautiful. Her beauty was not merely attributed to her outside appearance, but how she moved and the glint of something in her eyes. It was how she looked at him. It was with each twitch of her lips, the flutter of her eyelids, the movement of her shoulders… It was her.

He had to know more.

“I do not have a name to provide you with, my lord,” was her answer. She said it not in the same way as other maidens would in their attempt to tease or dally. She said it in a way that told him she had no intention of providing him her name because she simply had no desire to. “Is it of too much import to gain such information?”

But Ralph was not one to be deterred. He widened his stance and placed his hands deep in the pockets of his trousers. “Then perhaps you shall allow me the privilege to know something else.”

“Such as what, my lord?”

“Oh, many other things I could later use to gain what I truly want,” he mysteriously replied. “Would you like to begin?”

As he looked at her, he knew he was going to win. She would either have to provide him with a name or play this game.

Lady in Blue smiled at the challenge.

---

“This yer ’partment,” was Alex’s simple comment as Ralph led her up the dark staircase.

“Yes, and you shall stay here until I make certain it is safe to venture on. Let us hope that Osegod would not believe you will continue to stay here.”

“Venture on. You mean findin’ the caveman .” When he did not say a word, Alex stopped and turned to look at him. “But we must look fer any information ’bout the bandits in that office, guv. We ought te come back while yer fellows are preoccupied, see?”

“Preoccupied looking for the prisoners we used to save you?” he asked, shaking his head. He gave her a slight push to continue up the stairs. “Fret not, someone is already doing the very same crime you are suggesting.”

“But who—”

“Do keep in mind one very important detail, Alex,” Ralph interjected, this time in a very serious tone that made Alex pause in the staircase once more. She looked at him and found that he was intently looking at her. His hand had grasped her upper arm in a firm hold as if he was afraid. But what was he afraid of? To fail in finding the caveman and Sophia? Or to lose Alex to Osegod? “They will not cease looking for you until Osegod is taken down.” Their eyes locked in the darkness, Alex unable to form any word. “Do you understand? Your life is in danger wherever you may go and it is my task to keep you alive. I brought you here and although you may believe you are under my employ and chose to place yourself in this situation the responsibility to keep you safe is mine. I would not appreciate any impetuous actions from you for I do have too many loose ends to fix, this night being one of them.”

Alex cleared her throat and nodded. What else was she to say? He was correct. And although she disagreed that he ought to take full responsibility over her welfare, Alex was quite certain voicing it out would merely lead to an argument. She was very much responsible for her life for it was she who made the decision to help Aurora and it was she who rode Siege to Whiston where this all began.

She nodded and Ralph let go of her arm. He led her to a small bedchamber where her bag was already waiting. The white box containing the dress was on the bed.

“Rest here. I have to leave the estate to join the other Guards.” At the door, he added, “I shall have my valet order for your bath. You smell terrible.”

“Would’ye like te kiss me ’gain, guv?” she asked in a half-hearted jest. She was too tired, but she did not wish to end this day with such serious atmosphere.

“Perhaps later, bandit.”

Alex scoffed and then paused. “Will ye help ’em find the prisoners?”

“Yes.”

“Ah, then ’twas good we only let go of the thieves.”

“This is not the proper time to find something good in what we did.”

“’Cors, it is. Ye almost unlocked the murderer’s cell if I dinna stop ye.”

He shook his head and turned in the doorway. “Good night, Alex.”

---

It was hard to find escaped prisoners in hiding, but it was harder to pretend to find one that he knew was hiding in his own bloody estate.

All but one of the escaped prisoners was accounted for. The other Guards were still tirelessly looking for the woman bandit all over Wickhurst, with some even riding out to follow any possible trail or leads.

Ralph was behind his desk, writing a hasty report about the incident earlier when Peters stormed inside from his own fruitless search. When his eyes landed on Ralph, he scowled. “What are you doing here?”

“All available Guards were called to help for the search.”

His colleague’s brow rose as he sauntered toward Ralph. “You mean to tell me that you helped in capturing all of the escaped prisoners except one ?”

“Yes.” He sighed and leaned against his seat. “You ought not to have taken her from my hands, Peters. She was trying to be very cooperative but you must have done something wrong to have changed that.”

“You mean by cooperative she was riding with you inside your carriage, unbound like she was your mistress on a bloody holiday?”

Ralph let out a mocking laugh but did not comment. Doing so would merely make him appear unnecessarily defensive. “Think what you may,” he uttered.

“They said you were here earlier when they escaped,” Peters said, stepping in front of Ralph.

Ralph squarely met Peters’ gaze and nodded. “Yes. I delivered two subjects involved in an altercation.”

“Which subjects?”

Ralph pretended to look around. He happened to catch Clayton’s gaze. The man shrugged and uttered, “They appeared to have settled their disagreement when we arrived dragging one escaped prisoner hours earlier.”

Ralph spread his arms wide to his side and turned to Peters. “See? Now, would you please remove yourself from my line of path? I wish to return home and resume my well-deserved respite after this horrible incident.”

But Peters refused to move. He took another step closer and whispered to Ralph, “The High Officer is expected to arrive soon and it would not do us any good.”

“Yes, I also believe that. Which is why I am leaving as I am currently not officially assigned to be present here,” he replied, stepping aside to circle around Peters. “But do assure him that I shall be present for my report on the morrow.”

---

Ralph received two important notes the following morning.

One was from Samuel.

Found the list. He was tried here in Wickhurst.

The note was not lengthy, but it spoke volumes. Ralph had all the information he needed to pursue his search for Jeremy Briars and that was somewhere he had hoped would bring him clearer answers. If Briars was tried in Wickhurst, it meant he would have records in the Men of Courts.

The second note was of no help.

Can’t find Nick. He has not been in Whiston or his Wickhurst apartment. Hurry and see us!

Ysabella

“Yer brother’s missin’?” Alex asked in disbelief and then groaned. “We must hurry and find the caveman , guv, ’fore yer brother loses his mind.”

“I believe he already did,” he muttered under his breath as he rose to his feet. “Stay here and dare not venture out. Osegod’s men could very well be lurking everywhere, waiting for you to appear. I am but one man and I cannot look for four people at once.”

After leaving his apartment, Ralph found himself yet again in his brother-in-law’s private office, massaging his leg.

“Anything you can find about the man, Cole,” he said, voice almost begging.

His brother-in-law nodded. “I shall try my best, but if the year you provided is correct, we still do have to go through hundreds of cases. But I shall supervise the search myself.”

Nodding, Ralph jumped to his feet. He was expected somewhere else.

“Have you heard about Nick? Your sisters are looking for you. Meg is on her way to join Maxwell in the search.”

“Yes. I will have one last stop after this one and then I shall see what I can do.”

Cole nodded. “You are doing too many things for one man, Ralph. Do make certain you are taking care of yourself.”

Without giving a reply, Ralph left the Men of Courts and rushed to the Town Guard headquarters where High Officer Clement Dupont, a stocky old man who had always aspired to climb up to the ranks of the Town Leaders but by some mystery had always remained with the Guards, was already waiting.

Dupont seemed like he was ready for his afternoon nap when Ralph was done with his official report regarding the incident that happened the night prior.

“Could you then say, Lord Beechworth, that one of the men who attacked you that night could be a woman?”

Ralph cleared his throat before answering. “No, Officer Dupont, I cannot.”

“Surely you would have noticed?”

“I merely remember the blow, Officer Dupont. And should you ask, I have received a blow from the lady bandit in question and I can honestly testify that she has a force equal or beyond any man I had to ever contend with. So no, Officer, I cannot particularly point out if the one who attacked me was a woman or not.”

High Officer Dupont gazed at Ralph for a long time before slowly nodding his head. “You may go, Lord Beechworth, but stay in Wickhurst for a little while. Some other High Officers may find a need of more questioning while this matter is being thoroughly investigated. Personally, I do not bloody know why they are pulling all ropes to get this woman bandit. But we do what we are ordered to, do we not?”

Ralph nodded. “Good day, Officer Dupont,” he said with a slight bow.

“By the by, Lord Beechworth,” the man said. Ralph paused and waited for his next words. “How is your mother, Lady Alice?”

“She is very well, my lord,” Ralph replied, reverting to a less formal address for the man now that their official discussion was over.

Dupont smiled. “Good. Good.”

Ralph quickly made his way out of the private office to evade more questions about his mother. Dupont had always hinted that he was interested with their widowed mother which had never been met with much enthusiasm by the rest of the Everard children.

When he reached the end of the hallway, Peters was already waiting for him.

Ralph walked past the man with no intention to play any more bluffing games. He had a brother to find and he had a bandit to keep out of sight.

“I do hope you know what you are doing, Everard,” Peters said behind him.

Ralph merely lifted his hand as a wave goodbye.

---

Alex waited patiently for Ralph to return which even for her was a great miracle. To be confined in one bedchamber for almost an entire day after having spent two nights in prison, one would think that Alexandria Griggs would have already fled to the other side of The Town.

But no, she remained in Ralph’s apartment, inside this bedchamber, heeding his orders.

For that was the wise thing to do.

The knock on the door caused Alex to jump in surprise. And then her heart started to hammer in alarm. Ralph was not one who knew how to knock. Who could it be?

“Come in?” she cautiously uttered.

The door opened and Ralph’s valet appeared. “Miss, his lordship has arrived and requests for your presence in his study.”

With relief, Alex nodded and followed the valet out the door, through the corridor and down the staircase.

They were almost reaching the door to the study when they heard voices coming from the hallway. Alex did not have to turn around to see the owner for she knew them very well.

Without warning, she made a sharp turn and nearly dashed down the corridor to find somewhere to hide for she was not quite certain it would be wise for Emma and Ysabella to see her here now.

“Who was that?” she heard Ysabella ask.

The faint response of the valet could be heard down the corridor and so were the footsteps coming after her.

“She must be the mistress!” she heard Emma utter with excitement.

“Halt!” Ysabella said behind her. “My lady, please!”

Alex regretted having worn the blue dress procured by Ralph at Blucksley as she skidded to a stop, turning her head left to right, searching for a hidden service door. There was none. And she was trapped.

“What in the—” Ralph’s voice boomed down the corridor but the rest of his words were left unsaid when he must have noticed his sisters’ presence. Alex bowed her head and closed her eyes.

Ah, bleedin’ hell!

“Where have you been?” Ysabella’s voice demanded.

“Ralph, your lady guest is down the corridor in a very awkward situation,” was Emma’s welcoming words to her brother. “Perhaps you ought to do something about it?”

“She is not who you believe she is,” Ralph snapped and Alex heard his footsteps coming closer toward her.

She knew then that they did not have any other choice so she slowly turned around and lifted her face. Down the end of the corridor were her friends, Emma and Ysabella. Both looked astonishing in their walking gowns and both looked very much astounded.

“’Ello, me friends,” she said, followed by an awkward chuckle.

“Alex?” the twins gasped.

“Aye, ‘tis I,” she said, walking past Ralph to meet them. He followed close behind. “I was runnin’ ’way ‘cos I wasn’t certain I must come face te face with ye,” she said. “And nae, I’m not yer brother’s mistress if that’s what yer thinkin’!”

Both women closed their gaping mouths and let out a collective of what seemed like a very dramatic sigh of relief.

“I was truly afraid for one moment there,” Emma said, chuckling with relief.

“Why?” Ralph demanded, taking offense.

“’Cos yer not the best man fer me te be a mistress te, guv,” Alex said, adding a wink for the twins to see.

Both ladies chuckled lightly before they frowned and Emma inquired, “But whyever are you here, Alex?” She turned to glare at her brother. “Do not tell us that you—”

“Nae, he didn’t arrest me,” Alex said, giving Ralph’s back a loud smack. “He couldn’t .”

That brought another series of chuckles from the twins.

But then Ysabella suddenly stopped and said, “Pardon, Alex, but we came here in haste.” She turned to Ralph and in a serious tone, added, “You have not replied to my note. Nick is missing!”

Alex and Ralph shared a quick glance at each other before Ralph faced his sisters. “I have been quite busy. I meant to go and search for him but the two of you arrived.”

Worry reappeared on Emma and Ysabella’s faces. “We have been searching everywhere. Max and Maggie are currently on their way to Beechworth in hopes to find Nick there,” Emma supplied.

“And William is talking with everyone in Whiston,” Ysabella said, her voice growing strained. “We cannot find him, Ralph.”

“And mother? Is she aware?”

The twins nodded. “You know the woman,” Emma murmured. “She knows everything.”

Ralph nodded. “Very well. I shall go and see what I can do. Perhaps I can ask for the Guards’ assistance.”

Emma was looking at Alex and she knew she would be facing a lot of questions from the woman if they went any more undistracted.

But what was she to do to keep them from asking such questions? Ralph was leaving!

“While you go and search, Alex can come with us,” Ysabella said, reaching for Alex’s hand. “And you can answer all our questions. We have a ton,” she added in a whisper.

“No, Alex is not leaving my apartment,” Ralph stated matter-of-factly.

Emma frowned. “Whyever not?” And before Ralph could lie, she added, “Is she in trouble?” She turned to Alex. “You are in trouble, are you not? You would dare not be in a Guard’s presence if you are not.”

Ralph sighed in defeat. He gave his sisters a serious look. “She is being hunted.”

XVIII. Beautiful Intrusion

Three years ago…

Ralph’s brows rose with both surprise and suspicion when Lady in Blue slowly turned and started walking. She walked in a slow pace, one that told him he ought to follow.

Since he was still blocking the path, she went to a stone bench where she gracefully settled.

He looked over his shoulder and calculated the distance from the bench and the pathway. Surely she would not be fast enough to escape?

Coming down to a fast decision, Ralph turned and followed her to the bench but did not take a seat. Instead he stood before her with a curious smile.

“Now, since you do not wish to tell me your name, I hope you could provide me with an answer to another question.”

Lady in Blue simply shrugged.

“Where did you meet my sisters?” he asked. “They have been to countless balls in Wickhurst but I have not seen you in any of them. And I would have surely heard of you from the other men in attendance to any of the balls, should you have been present.” Hanging his head to the side while looking at her amused expression, Ralph concluded, “Thus they did not make your acquaintance here.” She nodded. Ah, finally they were getting somewhere. “The Theobalds, perhaps?” He shook his head before she could. “No, impossible. I would have known of it.” He took a step closer. “Where?”

Her dark grey eyes twinkled in the darkness. “Blucksley.”

---

The silence between Emma and Ysabella had been lasting for quite some time. Both women were very much fretful over Nicholas’ disappearance. Their brother had never been the same since Sophia was abducted and they both feared, although they never voiced it out loud, that the Nicholas they knew might never come back.

And other things seemed to be evolving outside their knowledge. It was a great surprise to find Alex in Ralph’s residence. Their brother and Alex did not relay much information, only that Alex was being targeted and that he was protecting her.

“I am quite certain she is not his mistress,” Emma said, breaking the silence.

“As am I,” Ysabella agreed. “It is very unlikely that something could sprout between them. For goodness’ sake, he is a Guard.”

“And she a bandit,” Emma said, nodding her head. “She would have his head in a snap of a finger.”

Ysabella reached for her cup of tea. Before she took a sip, she murmured to Emma, “You are frowning, sister. What is on your mind?”

Emma shifted in her seat. “Something is going on that we are not privy to, Ysa.”

Ysabella set down her cup and straightened in her chair. “Well, I am not as proficient as you are in developing conspiracy theories and harvesting clues, Em, but I do admit that I have been quite curious myself.” She looked around the parlor to check for any signs of their mother anywhere within earshot before she leaned over and whispered, “The brothers have been keeping in contact too frequently and with earnest. And I believe Maggie is aware of everything.”

Emma sighed and groaned. “Ah, how I miss the days when I was merely building up theories about Mr. Jones!”

Ysabella nodded. “And I miss the days when we were the only problems of everyone else.”

They both chuckled, reminiscing memories of their younger days.

“By the by,” Ysabella said, a new profound glitter of wickedness in her eyes, “What do you say to a match between a Guard and a bandit?”

“Unlikely,” said Emma before her lips curved into an equal wicked smile as her sister’s, “but then, no one has ever won against our great talent, yes?”

“Agreed.” Ysabella reached for her tea again. “We do not make matches.”

“We find them,” Emma finished.

“And I believe we found a potential pair today.”

Emma leaned forward to pick Mrs. Beagle from the floor. “Yes, I believe we did and once all of this is over, we shall have a grand and marvelous time with those two.”

---

“What are you doing, bandit?” Ralph asked when he found Alex in the drawing room.

She whirled around with a piece of trinket in her hand.

“Are you stealing?”

She held up the object, a small egg-shaped trinket basket with peridot stones lined along the rims. “Perhaps. This one’s particularly beautiful, guv. I can’t help meself.”

Ralph stalked across the room and snatched the item from her hand and replaced it on the cabinet. He frowned at her. “You led me to believe you do not steal from the Everards.”

“Yer devoid of the privilege, guv,” she said with a shrug.

Her dark bushy hair was free and made a beautiful mess around her face and behind her shoulders. She was wearing her freshly washed bedraggled shirt and trousers again and Ralph thought he ought to find her another dress if he wanted to keep her from the Guards and the other men who were after her.

He was not the only one who was assessing for Alex was doing the same, looking at him from top to bottom. “Yer goin’ out again?”

“Yes.”

“Where?”

“My brothers finally found Nick.”

The relief on her face was genuine. “Then he is safe!”

“I believe so,” he said with a nod. “Max is not one who offers a ton of information even on a bloody note. I would have to see for myself.”

“I’ll stay here again, eh?” she asked, looking around the room.

“After what I caught you doing just moments ago, I am reconsidering that option.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’ll spend the day with Siege. Me horse needs a good cleanin’.”

“I have servants to do that. You stay inside the apartment.”

She waved her hand to dismiss him. “Off ye go, guv.”

“I have to go to the Town Guard headquarters to provide another statement to another High Officer. I cannot leave Wickhurst unless that is done. I would have to gain permission to leave Wickhurst to get to my brother and also to find Jeremy Briars the very moment my brother-in-law has details of his whereabouts.”

“I dinna ask how you’ll be spendin’ yer day, guv. Ye can go wherever ye want without tellin’ me.”

Ralph opened his mouth to argue but decided against it. Yes, why would he tell her how he would be spending his day?

As he turned around to leave, Alex said, “But ye be careful, guv. I dinna want to wait forever for no one.”

Ralph scoffed with the intent to finish the day with more productive results. He was not worried about getting permission to leave Wickhurst for he personally knew the High Officer who shall be doing the deliberation today. He was worried someone could enter his estate while he was gone.

Perhaps it would be best to take Alex with him to the village of Puck later in the day.

---

Ralph had an enormous collection of trinkets he obviously collected in his travels. Alex wasted her time looking at each of them, always finding herself going back to the egg-shaped trinket basket that caught her eye that morning.

“Ah, bleedin’ hell,” she uttered, pocketing the trinket. “Just this once.”

Before guilt could strike her, Alex turned away from the table, quite triumphant that finally—finally—she stole something from an Everard.

Now, what else was she to do?

She would probably have to wait for Ralph until the wee hours. She was not aware where Nicholas was found or how long it would take him to get there and back in Wickhurst.

For a moment she wondered if she could acquire Ysabella and Emma’s help in contacting their brother-in-law, Cole, to inquire on his progress in finding the caveman . But she hastily brushed the idea from her mind as she realized that it would be best that the sisters be left alone.

Merely two hours later after Ralph had left, Alex was walking down the corridor to find the stables where she could spend the day with Siege.

But to her utter horror, a small commotion suddenly erupted when a young woman forced herself into the hallway despite the butler’s insistence that his master was not in residence.

It was then that she saw Alex who realized too late that she ought to have fled away.

The woman had perfectly donned black hair, her face radiant although surprised. The pale yellow gown made Alex’s blue gown a rag should she have been wearing it. All in all, the woman was far above Alex’s station and obviously someone who knew Ralph too well.

The woman skidded to a stop, alarmed, when she saw Alex. “Who are you?” her voice demanded. The butler looked like he would rather be somewhere else at that very moment. So did Alex.

The mistress.

From behind the butler, Alex saw one of the footmen rush out the door. She did not have to guess where the man was going for she knew where and she approved of it. It would be best to drag the master back to his home before his mistress could murder another woman—or be murdered by that woman.

“Who are ye?” Alex retorted, squaring her shoulders.

The woman let out an exaggerated gasp as she turned to steal a glance at the distraught butler, her mouth gaping in disbelief. When she returned her gaze at Alex, they were nowhere near kind. She looked Alex up and down as if she was trying to figure out whether or not she was facing a toad or a sheep.

“His lordship’s not ’ere, Miss.”

Another exaggerated gasp. The lady’s hand went to her chest as she said, “Miss? Miss!” Letting out a dry chuckle, she said, “I am a gentry, woman. Lady Claire Forsythe, in fact, daughter of the Lord of Langworthy.” Her brow arched higher as she continued to glare at Alex. “Now, who might you be?”

“The woman who robbed yer ’Ma and ’Pa,” Alex muttered under her breath, remembering how Lord Langworthy shook with fear as he threw his gold coins at Alex and her cousins many years ago.

“What?”

“Nae, never mind,” she said with a wave of her hand. “I’m no one.”

“What are you doing in Lord Beechworth’s estate?” Lady Claire insisted. She turned to the butler. “Who is this woman?”

Before the butler could offer any reply, Alex sighed and said, “Just another poor girl saved by his lordship, milady.” She forced a smile on her face.

“Saved? From where? Whom?”

Alex realized she ought not to have said that.

“Ye would’na wanna know, see?” She started to walk and the woman immediately jumped away as if afraid to even breathe the same air as Alex. “And I’m leavin’.”

The butler’s eyes widened with alarm. Everyone in the household knew Alex was not supposed to walk out the doors. But what was there to do? Surely there was no other way to appease this woman!

Lady Claire continued to look at her with suspicion as Alex walked past her. As she neared the door, Alex heard the woman hiss to the butler, “What are you standing there about? Go and search her! She could have stolen something from his lordship, you fool!”

Alex rolled her eyes and dashed to the door before the butler could even decide what to do.

With wary steps, Alex stepped out of the estate, entirely unsure where to go and hide and waste her bloody time.

---

Ralph rushed straight to his apartment after his footman informed him of Claire’s presence and the unfortunate fact that his mistress found Alex there.

But by the time he arrived, Claire was in his study, reading a book as though nothing had happened. He looked around and found the butler standing nearby, looking flustered.

When he saw Ralph walk in, the butler immediately rushed forward, probably to inform him about what happened, but Claire had already seen him. She jumped to her feet with an excited, big smile on her face.

She rushed over to Ralph and planted her hands flat on his chest. She rose to her toes and kissed his mouth.

When he seemed unresponsive, she stepped back with a frown but immediately covered it with a look of sudden alarm. “I know you must be very surprised to see me here, my love, but you ought to know of a very odd incident which happened earlier. I came in and found a woman dressed in rags in the middle of your hallway! She claimed to be someone you saved but before I could question her further, she walked out—escaped! Now, I do have confidence in your staff that they would not have permitted someone like that wander around the estate without your knowledge, but I hope to hear the truth from you nonetheless.” Ralph was no longer listening. His head had snapped toward the butler in silent question which the man answered with a single nod. “Was she telling the truth? Did you truly save her and took her here?”

His jaw clenched and his entire body tight with alarm, Ralph nodded. “Yes.” With a sharp turn, Ralph started for the door.

“B-but where are you going? Ralph?” Claire called after him. “I cannot give you very much time as Mother will soon be looking for me. Ralph! Where are—”

“Go home, Claire,” Ralph said over his shoulder.

“But—”

“I said, go home,” he coldly uttered.

The footman was already waiting for him at the doorway, ready with information.

“She walked that way, milord,” the man hastily whispered to Ralph, pointing to the right. “Toward Vinge Street, milord. I did try to follow her but—”

Ralph did not wait for the rest of the footman’s words and jumped into his carriage.

---

Alex stood outside a shop, quite lost alongside a bustling street.

“Oi, walk away! We don’t give alms!” the shop owner shouted at her.

Alex sighed and walked on and wondered if the mistress was still in residence. Could she return now?

Or perhaps she could go to the Everard estate and ask for Emma’s help. But she did not know how to get there. She did try to ask around but no one was eager to help her. One man even laughed and asked, “You would not even pass as a scullery maid in that estate, lady!”

A uniformed Town Guard walked past Alex and she froze. The man did not spare her a glance but she felt that he did and he would drag her back to prison.

She made a sharp turn and decided to return to Ralph’s apartment whether or not the mistress was there. She could deal with the woman. Yes, of course she could!

She easily found her way back to the familiar street that would lead her down to where Ralph’s apartment was located. As she prepared to cross the street, someone grabbed her by the arm and whirled her around.

Her sudden instinct to fight and attack quickly dispersed when she realized she was looking up at Ralph Everard himself.

Letting out a sigh, she allowed the relief to rush backs. And then frustration and fear flickered backs to life. “Bleedin’ hell, guv, ye made me wait fer long!” She pushed him away and walked straight to where his carriage was waiting. Without a word, she climbed inside and crossed her leg over the other and her arms over her chest.

When Ralph followed her inside, he was also glaring at her. The carriage started at move at once.

“Why did you bloody leave the estate?” he demanded the same time she growled, “Is yer mistress gone now?”

“Yes,” he replied the same time she said, “’Cos of yer bloody mistress, what else!”

They both groaned with frustration and a short silence fell between them as they both tried to calm themselves.

“You could have been captured by the men looking for you,” he said, his voice calm.

“And ye could’ve warned me of any chance a bleedin’ mistress could appear at yer estate,” she murmured in return, mirroring his calm demeanor.

Ralph rubbed his face with his hands and muffled a groan. When he looked at her again, his emerald green eyes were penetrating. “Bloody hell, Alex, you scared me to death,” he said.

“Then I hope I’m talkin’ to a bleedin’ ghost,” she said, sparing him a look. “Is death by fear painful?”

His eyes narrowed and he pointed at her with his finger, very much the same way her father did whenever he found her doing something he objected to. “Your sarcasm is most often misplaced.”

“That’s what me ’Pa always say, guv, only with an accent, see?”

“Do not take this lightly, Alex. I am utterly serious. It was not the wisest act from you.”

“Aye, I agree,” she said with a nod of her head. “I ought te have told yer mistress I’m yer fifth mistress.” She scoffed at the thought. “And she’s the tenth.”

She saw his lips twitch, a sign of a smile, before he hid it, his face turning serious once more.

He sighed and leaned back against his seat. He studied her and after a short while asked, “Are you fine? Did someone—”

“I’m fine,” she retorted, tearing her gaze away from his intense one to look out the window. “Are we leavin’ Wickhurst?”

“Yes.”

She frowned and looked back at him. “Yer takin’ me with ye to yer brother?”

“Family,” he corrected.

“Family?”

Ralph nodded. “Almost everyone is currently with Nick in the village of Puck, guarding him against himself. We are to join them there.”

“But, guv, I’d rather be with yer mistress.”

Ralph scoffed. “Mistress Number Ten would not last a minute around you, Mistress Number Five, trust me. I am taking you with me to save the poor woman.”

Alex ignored his jest.

She swallowed hard.

Bloody hell, she was joining the Everards!

XIX. Cockroach Control

Three years ago…

Alex was startled when Ralph immediately settled in the spot beside her. She quickly scooted away from him and he used the relieved space between them to rest his thigh, slanting his position, facing her.

He smiled and she waited for his words. “And where did you grow up?”

She smiled in return. “You are digging these details so you could investigate and find out my name.”

Ralph merely chuckled. He was intricately handsome, Alex thought. He was not as handsome as Levi, the first Everard brother she met. Nor was he carrying a brooding mien about him like their eldest.

He looked like a boy, yet also a man.

“Would you ever tell me your name? We do have some time to spare in this garden, see?”

Alex sighed. She looked around and realized he might be correct. She loved the festivities inside the ballroom, but she also loved this game with him.

“Perhaps if you could play this game very well, my lord, I might be inclined to give you one,” she said with a hint of challenge.

Ralph’s smile broadened. “Then we ought to know each other more, my mystery lady.”

---

Alex was not certain whether she ought to join the Everards inside the small cottage.

She could hear talking and even angry outbursts inside and she had to admit that she worried over what this problem could bring upon the relationship of the people inside.

She turned her head to look at the footman. “Yer quite certain the mother is inside?”

The footman turned to steal a glance at her. “Yes.”

“Tsk,” Alex clucked her tongue, shaking her head. “Poor woman.”

The footman gave her another look, cleared his throat and said under his breath, “Just so you know, Miss, the chaos inside is not entirely new.”

Alex grimaced as Ysabella and Emma were heard yelling, “Stop it, Ralph, you bloody idiot!”

“Everyone leave me alone!” came a louder voice, one Alex suspected as Nicholas’.

“Have they ever tried te kill each other?” she asked the footman, flinching when a loud crashing sound of a wood, perhaps a chair, vibrated through the open window not far away.

“Aye,” said the footman. “But not to a point we had to actually arrange for a burning ritual.”

“I don’t think there’d be a body te burn if they actually end up killin’ one another,” she muttered.

“Don’t fret, Miss,” said the footman. “And you are?”

She waved her hand in a dismissing fashion. “Oh, just passin’ by.”

The footman did not believe her but kept his silence.

“There’re spectators, me friend,” Alex said, watching villagers walk toward the direction of the cottage, their faces curious.

“They’re not curious about the squabble inside, Miss,” said the footman. “They’re curious about you.”

“Me?”

“Aye.”

“Why?”

The man looked at her again. “You look like a bandit.”

---

“You cannot be bloody serious, Nick,” Ralph indignantly uttered. “You go and confront the bastard and you are dead.”

“As I have said, leave me alone,” Nicholas growled at them all.

Ralph wanted to give his brother a blow but their mother was present and it was clear that the woman was still in shock. They had just told her everything they knew about Osegod. Whether or not she was shaken by the series of facts said to her, it was uncertain as she did appear quite composed.

“Did you know about this?” he heard Ysabella whisper to her husband. Wakefield reply with a simple, “Not everything.”

He turned to Maxwell who was standing by the closed door. His brother nodded, understanding his question.

Ralph closed his eyes and turned to face Nicholas. His brother looked horrible and looked as though he had not had a bath in weeks. “Nick, do give us time. We have a lead on where Sophia might be.”

His brother’s head snapped, eyes turning to slits. Nicholas did not believe a word Ralph said. “It had been months, Ralph. That bastard has been keeping Sophie—”

“He had also been keeping Aurora and the child,” Ralph interjected.

The room grew quiet. The only people absent were Ben, Margaret and Levi. Their two eldest brothers were on their way, but Margaret had apparently chosen to go back to Wickhurst to continue with her own investigation.

“Aurora?” Emma asked sharply. “Aurora Randolph?”

When none of the brothers replied and with Nicholas apparently in disbelief, their mother finally spoke. “Is there more you wish to tell us?” Her tone was one they rarely heard and it was that of controlled anger.

Maxwell, having sensed that he was better equipped to provide the information, pushed away from the door. “Aurora Randolph was Osegod’s former mistress. She bore him a cretin and Osegod wishes to dispose of the child. The League managed to take Aurora under their protection but she was abducted around the same time Sophia was.”

Ralph knew he could not have said it as matter-of-factly as Maxwell did. He waited for the bomb, the intense reaction from their youngest sisters and their mother, but it did not come. Ysabella stumbled back weakly, her husband catching her. Emma guided their mother to a chair before she straightened and turned to the brothers, her composure very much the same as Margaret’s.

“You mean that the League took her and the child, intending to use them as pawns against Osegod.” Her eyes narrowed. “Because there is far more about Osegod that the League desires to vanquish. He is up to something very horrid.”

When no one spoke, Ysabella gasped. “Pawns! Aurora was our friend!” She let out a whimper. “She did horrible things but we allowed the League to have her—to use her and her poor child!”

“You did not do anything, Ysa,” Maxwell uttered. “You, Emma and Mother are not to blame.”

Lady Alice looked up and asked, “And Maggie?”

“Maggie is aware,” Ralph said, not too confident to tell the women that their sister was a Leaguer.

“And how is the fact that Aurora has been abducted be a form of help in finding Sophia? How is that a bloody lead, Ralph?” Nicholas asked.

“She is dead,” Maxwell uttered without hesitation, sending Ralph a look.

“Oh my God!” Ysabella and their mother cried out in horror.

Nicholas stiffened.

“But we do believe the child is alive and with Sophia,” Ralph instantly supplied. “She was found by someone and the last words she uttered were to go and find help to save Sophia and the child.”

“Who found her?” Nicholas inquired, jaw tight.

“Alex,” Emma said with a gasp. “It was Alex! That is why she is under your care!”

Ralph nodded. “Osegod’s men, some of them also amongst the Guards, are hunting down Alex as we speak. We are to find someone who can help us find where Osegod is keeping his prisoners. We have reasons to believe he is keeping them along with the slaves that are part of the illegal trade.”

“I will come with you,” Nicholas said, turning around to go back to his room.

“No,” their mother’s voice said, overpowering her children’s own objections.

Nicholas skidded to a stop. “Mother, please—”

“You are not going anywhere, Nicholas Charles Everard,” she indignantly said. “Should you wish for it, you would have to go through your own mother, do you understand? You are not equipped to find Sophia. Your inability to stay focused in questionable, my son. If you want Sophia found alive, you will stay here with me and be patient. I promise to be with you waiting for her.” Ralph saw his brother’s face turn scarlet but Nicholas did not say a word. Lady Alice turned to Ralph, eyes watering with different emotions, but still gracefully composed. “Go.” She turned to Maxwell, Emma, Ysabella and Wakefield. “All of you, leave me alone with Nicholas.”

Ralph saw Nicholas trying his best to maintain composure. His brother could choose not to abide by their mother’s words, but Nicholas was not a fool. He knew their mother was correct.

As Ralph turned to walk out the door, Lady Alice said, “Ralph, do be certain you bring that horrid man, Osegod, to justice.”

He nodded. “I shall, Mother.”

---

Emma and Ysabella dared not speak with Maxwell or Ralph as they all filed through the door of the cottage. Both brothers understood that the news about Aurora was a terrible surprise and there was nothing they could do to comfort their sisters.

“I shall keep them safe,” Wakefield promised as they waited for the carriage.

No one even noticed Alex standing beside the footman at first, trying to appear unimportant. But before Emma and Ysabella could climb into the carriage, they both turned to go to their friend and embrace her in turn.

“Alex, please be safe,” Ralph heard Ysabella say to her friend.

“Oi, nae need te fret,” was Alex’s awkward response.

Emma, however, turned to Ralph. “Should anything happen to her, Ralph, you know we would have a very hard time not blaming you.”

Ralph nodded. “As I would myself.”

Emma nodded. She turned to Alex and asked, “Aurora, did she have a proper burning ritual?”

Alex nodded. “Aye, like a princess.”

Ysabella whimpered, wiping away tears as she turned to her husband for comfort.

Alex saw her friends’ grief and added, “I’m keepin’ me promise to her, me friends. I’ll find ’er child. And Sophia.”

Emma wiped her own tears and nodded. “I would love to be part of this rescue, but I know I’d merely attract attention.” She threw Ralph a meaningful look. “Your promise, Ralph.”

Ralph nodded and they watched Ysabella and Emma climb into the carriage with Wakefield.

“I shall be back by the morrow. More footmen are on their way to guard the cottage. Who bloody knows what our Mother has in mind to distract Nick,” Maxwell said before he, too, left on horseback.

When they were finally alone with the footman standing merely a few feet away, Alex sighed. “I’d love te meet yer mother, guv, but I believe not’s the time, aye?”

“It is the worst, bandit.”

“I see,” she said with a nod.

It was then that Ralph realized there were a group of villagers across the street unashamedly gazing at their direction.

“Just so ye know, guv, I’m losin’ me patience with these folks,” Alex said under her breath. As they both moved, waiting for Ralph’s carriage, the villagers’ eyes followed them. “Oi! Watye lookin’ at?”

Apparently, she had had enough. Ralph instinctively grabbed her arm before she could move to cross the street and confront the people. “Easy, bandit,” he wryly uttered although he was considering letting her go just to give the villagers a lesson.

---

The next day, Cole arrived with little results.

He and Ralph locked themselves inside the study to discuss his findings.

“There were five Jeremy Briars tried in the span of twenty years,” his brother-in-law provided calmly. “As I cannot allow more people involved in this case, I have to go through each case and cross-examine them to pinpoint the one we are looking for.”

“Bloody hell, Cole, we do not have plenty of time. Some of the Guards are suspicious of me and I cannot move about Wickhurst without thinking I am being followed. I feel crippled in this bloody town. We have to get out of here the soonest possible time. And I am certain you have heard that Nick is almost out of his mind.”

“Is there any way into the Dark Forest without Jeremy Briars?”

“We can simply walk in and venture the place. That is if we are suicidal. I do not believe I am currently lucky to survive should we risk it.”

Cole nodded. “I am certain I can provide you with the last known location of the Jeremy Briars we want to find in a day or two. Simply give me time.”

Ralph sighed. “Fine. Let us hope the man is still alive or all of this is fruitless.”

---

Alex was impatiently waiting for Cole Devitt to exit Ralph’s study. She was waiting by the hallway, pacing around while the footman, who Alex now knew went by the name Wax because his mother said she had an odd fascination nipping candlewax during pregnancy, stood guard, following her movements with his head.

A knock on the door came and she and the footman both looked at each other. For some odd reason, the footman did not open the door and joined Alex to the window where they both looked out to see who was standing outside.

Wax let out a groan.

“Is it ’nother mistress?” Alex asked.

Wax nodded. “Lady Crystal Burrows, the meanest of them all. She once dragged one of the maids down a corridor when the poor girl accidentally burned her hair while curling it.”

Alex’s brow arched higher. “‘Nother name startin’ with C, eh?”

“Hmm,” Was said, “Now that you’ve mentioned it, Miss, there is also Lady Caroline. And Candice, the oddest of all as she demanded to be called Candy by his lordship.”

“Cockroach,” Alex murmured.

“I beg your pardon?”

“It also starts with C, aye?”

The footman let out a snort and then jumped in panic when Alex turned toward the door. “Miss, no, please! Lady Crystal is—”

“Oi, dinna have to fret, Wax. I have this,” Alex said as she pulled the doors open with a big smile on her face. “Oi, good mornin’, milady! How may I be o’ help?”

The blonde woman’s light blue eyes grew wide upon seeing Alex. “W-who are you?”

“Ye must be Lady Crystal, eh?” Alex asked. “Mistress number…” she looked over her shoulder to where Wax was standing, holding up two hands to show her a number. “Eight?” Was nodded. Alex turned to the woman again. “Eight!”

The woman took a step back and studied Alex from head to foot. “Are you another woman he rescued from the slums? Does he even know you are here? You must be a thief!”

“Oi, woman,” Alex said, mocking a patient tone, “Ye don’t wanna know who I am. He is not here, see? Ye can return tom’row.”

Lady Crystal’s face turned scarlet. Alex realized these women must all be the same. One ought to expect Ralph Everard would have a sundry collection. The woman raised her hand to slap Alex but Alex caught it. “How dare you—” Lady Crystal started but stopped short when Alex held up her hand as if preparing for a very powerful slap.

But Alex extended her arm higher with a yawn. “I need exercise. Me limbs are killing me!” She let go of Lady Crystal’s hand and stretched her other arm to join the other as the woman stared at her in horror. “Are ye not leavin’?” Alex knew that the woman was on the verge of doing the same thing to her as she did to that poor maid Wax was talking about. Alex, of course, would not have any of that. She stomped her foot and the woman jumped with a yelp. Alex gasped as she looked down on the ground, mocking surprise. “I dinna know there are cockroaches here!”

“Ralph shall know of this!”

“Nae, milady,” Alex said, “Ye dinna have te tell his lordship. I’ll report it meself, see?”

“You do not know who you are facing, you wench.”

“Good day, milady,” Alex said and closed the doors.

Wax was gaping at her when she turned and they both started laughing together. Perhaps their humor lasted longer as they were still chuckling with menace when Cole Devitt and Ralph walked into the hallway together.

“What happened?” Ralph curiously and suspiciously asked.

“Got rid of a cockroach, guv. I dinna realize ye have lots of ’em here!” was her simple response. “Good day, milord,” she said to Cole as she walked past them. Alex then pocketed the diamond bracelet she snatched from Lady Crystal’s wrist earlier.

She went directly to her room that overlooked the street below, waiting for Ralph to come and find her. Her serious demeanor had returned.

Had Cole Devitt found the caveman yet?

She was looking out the window, watching as Cole’s carriage drove away, and that was when she noticed the man standing across the street.

He was looking up directly at her.

XX. Somewhere Somehow Safe

Three years ago…

“Would it hurt your secret so much if I inquire about your father?”

The surprise in her eyes was evident although Ralph could not entirely speak for the short glint of something that crossed those beautiful globes. Her lips curled into an adorable, secretive smile.

He thought she would avoid the subject, but she shrugged and uttered, “My father is not very much like you, my lord.”

“Then I am only grateful. I do not wish to be like your father. I wish to be something else.”

He thought he heard a scoff escape her throat. “I meant like you and the rest, my lord.”

“He is not a man?”

She obviously did not like the question. “No, he is a man in every way I can think of.” Her eyes darted to the path that led back to the estate. Ralph almost panicked. Was she thinking of leaving? Her eyes returned to his. “One could say he is not as honorable.”

“What does that imply?”

One shoulder lifted. “He stands on what he believes and most often they do not reflect that of many men.”

“Hm. Your father is as interesting as you, I should say.”

She chuckled and rolled her eyes. Did she find him pathetic? “My ’Pa could have you on your arse before you could relay such statement, my lord.”

A woman who did not care to use vulgar words. Ralph was even more intrigued!

“Which makes him even more interesting.”

“I do suggest you do not entertain the idea of wanting to be in his presence, my lord.”

“Whyever not?”

The mysterious, mischievous smile returned. “Just because.”

---

Alex hurriedly pulled the curtain close and rushed out of the bedchamber to find Ralph.

He was making his way down the corridor, probably to find her, with a curious look on his face.

“Why were you laughing with—” Seeing the look on her face, he stopped. “What is the matter?”

Alex kept walking, grabbing his hand as she passed him and dragged him with her to the nearest door she found. It turned out to be another bedchamber.

“What in the hell—”

“Has he found ‘im yet?” she asked, whirling around to face him. “Close the bleedin’ door.”

Ralph blinked in confusion. “Who—you mean the caveman ? No, Cole is yet to find—”

“Nae, nae, nae!” she said, pacing around the small room, hands on hips. “We must leave town, guv.”

“Yes, but we do not know where—”

“They know I’m ’ere, guv,” she interjected.

Ralph immediately knew the cause of her alarm.

Before he could ask the question, Alex supplied the answer. “A man was standin’ ’cross the street from me bedchamber merely moments ‘go, guv. I’m tellin’ ye, he was lookin’ up at me—right at me!”

She was almost breathless at the last word, only to hold her breath much longer as she waited for Ralph’s response.

What he did next was very instant that Alex was taken aback.

He grabbed her hand and rushed out of the bedchamber, shouting for the butler.

The man ran up to meet them down the staircase. “Prepare the other carriage,” Ralph ordered, his voice cold and murderous.

“My lord?”

“What other carriage?” Alex asked.

“The other carriage!”

The butler jumped and rushed down the stairs.

“Where are we goin’, Ralph?”

He looked like he could murder anyone. “Somewhere somehow safe.”

---

“It would be utterly foolish if we keep her in my apartment,” Samuel said to Ralph merely half an hour later.

“I know. You are my best friend. They would know that I—”

“But I do have a friend that they currently believe to not be my friend,” Samuel interjected in a suggestive tone.

Ralph’s eyes narrowed and cleared as realization dawned on him. “Ah the very same one who took you to prison because of a squabble.”

Samuel smiled and turned to face Alex. “He is not as dumb as we both think he is, is he not?”

“Aye, I agree.”

Samuel turned to Ralph once more. “Go.”

“You can’t mean to take her—”

“Go, Ralph. My friend will fetch for her.”

“Go, guv,” Alex said. “We can’t let ’em see ye with this friend , aye?”

Ralph hesitated for a moment. If they had been followed, no matter where Alex went now would be dangerous.

Alex saw his hesitation. Her eyes met his and she allowed a sweet smile. “Truly, guv, I’ll be fine.”

He had a sudden urge to take her back to Meriwether and risk having the place be attacked. At the very least, they would be at an advantage. But Meriwether was at the very least a day away and many bad things could go awry along the way.

Perhaps Wynne Hastings was the safer choice for now.

---

Ralph went straight to Cole Devitt.

“Give me the files you have on every bloody Jeremy Briars.”

“I am still going through every one of them. I promise to deliver—”

“No, we do not have time. I must be able to leave Wickhurst before they caught up with us. Should anything happen to the bandit, Cole—to Alex, I do not think—” He ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. “I just do not.”

His brother-in-law stared at him and sighed. He looked at the stack of papers on his table. “Very well. We must continue this at our estate. A Town Guard cannot spend too long inside the office of the Leader of the Men of Courts.”

---

“Can’t thank ye ‘nough fer doin’ this, guv,” Alex said to Wynne as he guided her up the staircase of his apartment which was located not far from Samuel’s.

“I do not have many people calling. My estate is the safest you can be at the moment, Miss Griggs.”

“And can’t thank ye ’nough fer what’ye did in prison,” she added.

“It is of no bother, Miss Griggs.”

“Please, guv, ye call me Alex.”

Wynne Hastings merely looked over his shoulder with a faint smile on his lips. And then he continued his climb up the stairs.

He was an odd man, Alex thought, but not one that caused her alarm. If Ralph’s best friend trusted him, then he must also be a good fellow.

“Please, if you need anything, do not hesitate to ring for a maid,” Wynne said when they finally reached the small bedchamber. “But I am afraid I do not have spare dresses. You must be very uncomfortable—”

“Nae, I am fine,” she dismissively said. “I’ve changed me clothes this mornin’, guv. Nae need to have a dress.”

Wynne’s smile did not reach his dark eyes. In fact, Alex thought he found this situation awkward. It was apparent he was not accustomed to women’s presence in his household.

“Thank ye, guv.”

Wynne blinked and cleared his throat. He made an awkward step back. “O-of course, Miss Griggs—Alex.”

Alex grinned at him. “Ye rest well, guv. Ye call me if yer in trouble.”

It took him a moment to realize she was jesting and he chuckled. “Good night, Alex.”

“’Night, guv!”

Alex closed the door and was about to turn around when she changed her mind and locked it from the inside. She crossed the dimly lit room and sighed. Wherever Ralph was now, she hoped he was safe.

---

“We have been through all these for hours,” Ralph said, voice strained with frustration. “Surely this Jeremy Briars would be easy to find.” He checked his watch. “She had been in that place for six hours now. We should find something soon or I will have to fetch her. I cannot trust Hastings. Alex can slap the soul out of him without much effort. How could he bloody protect her from anyone stronger?”

His brother-in-law did not respond as he was frowning down the same papers he had been reading for over an hour now.

“This does not seem correct,” he murmured.

“What is?” Ralph asked, suddenly on his feet to join his brother-in-law behind his desk.

“When I first read this, I thought nothing of it. I was looking for a case often related to bandits, nothing like the one this man came in for.”

“What was he charged with?”

“Murder.”

“It is not common for bandits to commit such a crime, yes, but it is not unheard of, Cole.”

“Yes, but this Jeremy Briars was released not because he served his sentence.”

“He was exonerated?”

“No, he was guilty of the crime. He confessed to it.”

Ralph frowned at Cole. “I do not follow.”

“The Men of Courts was given order to completely drop the case.”

“That can be done?”

“Apparently, at that time, yes.”

“But who could bloody order the Men of Courts to do that?”

Cole looked up from the paper. “The League of Founders.”

---

Alex was walking down the corridor. It was not dark. In fact, rays of light were shining through all the open doors that lined the walls.

She felt happy, she was certain of it. And she was also nervous.

Where was she going to?

Was appeared in front of her with a big smile on his face. He was dressed smartly.

She thought she asked him where they were going. His answer was inaudible.

Alex frowned as Wax turned around. He stopped when she could not follow. He motioned with his hand and head, urging her to follow him. They had to go now.

Someone was waiting for them.

Alex tried to take a step but could not. She looked down and found she was wearing a beautiful white gown. Gasping, she looked up to ask Wax if she was getting married but the man’s face had changed.

Alex blinked and realized she was face to face with the same man who had been standing outside her bedchamber earlier that day. His eyes were dark, evil.

Then suddenly she could not breath.

Alex woke up from her dream only to realize that she could not scream. Someone was on top of her in bed, pinning her, rendering her motionless.

Her scream was muffled by the hand covering her mouth and nose.

“Shh,” hissed the stranger above her. “Do you think us stupid, wench?”

Alex’s eyes widened. Who was this man? How did he find her?

“We’ve been lookin’ for you. Now, now, stop struggling.”

Alex, for the first time since this all started, felt powerless. The man was large enough to overpower her.

And she was losing air.

He was here to kill her!

---

“What could push the League to give such an order?”

Cole shook his head. “The only information I can think of is that the man could have given the League information which they found very useful. His release was a product of a negotiation.”

“And what could a man, a bandit, like Jeremy Briars know that would be useful to the League?”

“This happened before I was posted in Wickhurst. We could ask my wife but she too does not have entire access to all information in the League.” Close closed his eyes and pressed the bridge of his nose with two fingers, a sign that he was thinking.

“If this Jeremy Briars is the caveman we are looking for, then he would have stumbled upon something in the Dark Forest, activities that he may have come to be aware of.”

Cole’s shoulders stiffened and he opened his eyes. “Of course! The slave trade.” He studied the papers once more. “Records of the slave trade activities changed around the same time Jeremy Briars was released.”

“Whatever Briars told the League provided the foundation of their suspicions on Osegod. Back then, should the League have known that one of the Leaders was involved in the slave trade, they would have gone to such great lengths to acquire more information and secure an arrest. Bloody hell, if we are correct, the man had been evading the League for years!” Ralph paused as more questions came to mind. “But if the caveman gave the League information of anything transpiring in the Dark Forest, why have there been no arrests? Why is the slave trade still very much active?”

Cole shook his head, his eyes wide with excitement. He jumped to his feet and went to a nearby cabinet. He took out a set of keys and opened the door to reveal hundreds of files.

Ralph watched in anticipation as his brother-in-law perused through stacks of what he thought were files of everything related to the illegal slave trade, the very same case he had been working on with Margaret in private.

He pulled out papers, explaining, “Merely years after my father’s death, I discovered his secrets.”

“What secrets?”

“These are the compilation of my father’s exchange with Osmund Trilby who was by then a Town Leader, and some other unknown individuals.”

Ralph tried to hide his surprise. Although he was aware that Cole was working on the slave trade, he was not aware that the man’s deceased father had been involved in the illegal activities. Tonight was not the time to ask questions. He hoped though that they would have another chance to talk about this revelation over a nice bottle of brandy. “Here!” Cole said, carrying a piece of paper to Ralph. Ralph read it.

Party plans changed, location no longer desirable. Path is dangerous for the horses. We shall have to find a better road. Burn invitations and notify guests. Will send new ones very soon.

“The party is the exchange, the horses the slaves and the guests are the buyers.”

Ralph’s jaw tightened as he looked at the date on the note.

“My father received this note precisely merely days after Jeremy Briars was released.”

“Bloody tarnation,” Ralph cursed under his breath.

“They must have led the League to believe that the operations were halted or transferred to another location.”

“And they came back years later when it was safe again,” Ralph muttered under his breath before he turned to Cole, more so alert and focused than ever. “Where is this Jeremy Briars now?”

Cole checked the records. “Willowfair.”

XXI. Competition

Three years ago…

“You always ask the question, my lord,” Lady in Blue said before Ralph could put into words his next question. “Does this game of yours give room for your opponent to strike?”

Ralph chuckled and pivoted on the bench to face her fully. “Of course.” His eyes met hers. “If you can.”

“I have heard of many great stories about the Everards, Lady Alice included.” Tilting her head to the right, her eyes filled with curiosity, she added, “But very little of your late father.”

Ralph’s smile slowly died down. For a moment he saw the hesitation cross her features and he brought back the warmest smile he could muster. “You have not heard any from my sisters? Your so-called friends?”

“Of course, but merely in passing.” She cleared her throat. “You very well know how they often veer to one topic from another, yes?”

“Yes, very much so.” Ralph leaned his weight on his arms behind him. “Lord Harold Everard was the most fascinating man one could ever know.”

She did not say anything, merely waited for more words.

Suddenly, memories flooded Ralph and his smile turned to a bitter one.

“He died in a mining accident thirteen years ago. I was merely fifteen, Ysabella and Emma eight, when he passed.”

“You must have fond memories of him,” she commented.

He nodded. “But not enough.”

“Yet surely enough to have influenced the person you have become.”

He grinned at her. “Of course. He taught me many things.”

“Such as wooing ladies in a dark garden?”

His chuckle rang around the quiet night. “No,” he said, shaking his head. “Such as appreciating women and recognizing the precious ones.”

She scoffed. “Lady Alice must have been very lucky indeed. She found him.”

It was Ralph’s turn to scoff. “According to my father, wooing my mother was the worst idea of the lifetime.”

She frowned. “How so? Your mother sounds wonderful.”

“She is wonderful after Father succeeded,” he corrected and then frowned. “Are you certain the twins never told you of the story? They love recounting the events of our parents’ courtship to their friends.”

“Every time we meet, we always have other matters to talk about.”

Ralph let his curiosity slide for a while. “As I have said, my father had always claimed that wooing our mother was the worst idea.”

“Surely he was merely jesting.”

“Perhaps, but since Mother does not openly disagree, we are all in agreement that he had been telling the truth.” Seeing the confusion on her face, Ralph further added, “Our mother was a ‘cold-hearted brat’ as what Father always claimed.”

She appeared thoughtful for a while. “You mean he tamed her?”

Ralph’s smile widened. “Exactly the word he used to say.”

“But they did love each other.”

Ralph shrugged. “All they did was to love each other before our eyes.”

“If your mother was a ‘cold-hearted brat’, then your father must have been a magician.”

“A wizard,” Ralph elaborated with a grin.

Ralph let the silence linger for a while as he was still deep in thought. To be reminded of his father by this woman brought back too many fun and painful memories. But much more so was the reminder of a certain kind of longing the boy inside him had been harboring for too long.

---

“Are you certain you did not see his face?”

“’Twas dark, guv,” Alex murmured, looking out the carriage window. She did her best not to shake with fear.

“And he said nothing more?”

Alex moistened her lips and nodded. “Aye. He came to threaten me, probably te kill me as well.”

“And he disappeared?”

“Aye, thanks te ye. If ye dinna come knockin’ on me door te check on me, I’d be dead.” She swallowed before adding, “And ye too if ye came in without knockin’. He could’ve overpowered us both.”

For a while, the only sounds breaking the silence were the wheels of the carriage and the hooves of the horses. “I ought to order for my staff to be investigated although I highly doubt one of them is responsible. His description does not fit any of my servants.”

She cleared her throat and drew a long breath. “Aye.”

Wynne peered down at her from across the carriage. “Are you quite certain you are all right, Alex?”

Alex nodded. “Aye.”

“You look quite shaken.”

“‘Cors I am, guv,” she said. “I’m shakin’ with anger! I wasn’t able te kill the bastard!”

A smile curved Wynne’s lips as he shook his head.

Alex was quite glad he stopped his questions. She would rather not talk about the conversation she had with her visitor .

---

Ralph was not in residence and with nowhere else to go, Wynne decided to take Alex directly to the Everard estate after sending one of Ralph’s footmen to find his master and deliver a very important note.

Emma met them in the parlor with naught but a robe over her nightgown as one of the maids woke her in haste.

“What happened?” Emma demanded, eyes wide with fear and concern. “Why are you with Lord Hastings?”

Wynne cleared his throat, deliberately avoiding looking at Emma as it was the proper thing for a gentleman to do. “She was placed under my care for the time being, my lady,” he explained to Emma, eyes focused on a spot somewhere over Emma’s shoulder.

“A man entered the chamber Lord Hastings provided fer me in his estate, is all,” Alex said, trying to give the incident lesser weight.

“What!” Emma explained in a hiss, probably not to wake the entire estate. She looked over her shoulder and ordered the butler, “Jefferson, have hot tea and biscuits delivered at once.”

The butler nodded and left the parlor at once.

“And where is Ralph?” Emma asked, her hand against her temple, showing her distress as she paced around the room.

Alex followed her movement with her eyes while Wynne’s gaze continued to be discreet. “He’s currently with your brother-in-law, Lord Devitt,” Alex provided.

“What did the man want, Alex? Did he hurt you in any way?” asked Emma, coming to kneel in front of her.

“Nae,” she said. “Lord Hastings came knockin’ on me door and the bastard fled the room ‘fore I could do anythin’.”

“Unbelievable.” Emma frowned and turned to Wynne. “What do you think?”

Wynne blinked, stole a glance at Emma, surprised to be asked with such question, and then hastily looked away, looking more uncomfortable by each passing time. “T-think of what?”

Emma scoffed, coming to her feet. “Of course, you would not know what I am talking about. Mind not, my lord.”

Alex stared at Emma and realized that her friend was thinking very hard. She started to panic. Emma was too cunning to not be overly curious. Deciding it was best to stay silent, Alex closed her lips tightly.

Emma let out a frustrated sigh and started to pace again. “We must think of what they are planning to do next to avoid another incident like this.”

“I suggest we all wait for your brother, my lady,” Wynne said, eyes now on the carpeted floor.

Emma turned to him with a scowl. “What is so interesting with the parlor, Lord Hastings?”

Wynne’s eyes blinked rapidly before he stole Emma a glance only to direct his eyes up the ceiling. “Nothing.”

“Are you uncomfortable that I am wearing naught but a robe, my lord?” Emma asked with disbelief.

“Y-yes.”

Emma did not appear to hear him as she started to nip her lower lip. “They will want to know what you are planning to do next,” Emma said, deliberately changing the subject as if she found it unimportant. Apparently, Wynne’s discomfort was far less of import to Emma. “Osegod will be curious as to how much you know.”

Wynne sighed and must have decided it was best to join in on the theory. Still with his eyes deliberately avoiding Emma, he cleared his throat. “And perhaps he is also wishing that you panic and do something utterly stupid,” he said, addressing Alex.

“They’ve been attackin’ me too many times, guv,” Alex said with a scoff. “What they’re causin’ is anger, not panic. I hate bein’ targeted!”

Emma turned to face her, face determined. “We shall solve this, Alex. We must.”

Alex wanted to believe her friend but she was starting to lose hope.

---

“Lord Belverst is the owner of the largest cotton factory in Willowfair,” Cole said as poured his second brandy. “He takes in bandits who wish to return to society as his workers.” He handed Ralph a glass and returned to his chair behind the table. “And if this man is the Jeremy Briars we are looking for, then he must still be under Lord Belverst’s employ. This Jeremy Briars has taken a job at the cotton factory after he lost his wife.”

Ralph frowned. “He lost his wife?”

“According to the latest report on the man, his wife died merely a few years after he was released from prison.”

Ralph finished his brandy in one single gulp, deep in thought.

“This is the best lead we have, Ralph.”

His jaw tightened. “If this is not the caveman we are looking for, we shall be wasting a lot of time traveling to Willowfair.”

“And I highly discourage you from traveling there yourself. That is where Osegod is. It is his home and he has more power there.”

“I will see what we can do—”

The rest of his words were left hanging in the air as the door to the study suddenly burst open and Wax, his footman, stumbled inside. “My lord! I have urgent news!”

---

Alex was awakened by voices arguing outside the bedchamber where she was sleeping. She groaned, wanting to complain about improper intrusions at such improper times, but she realized the voices outside her door were that of Emma’s and Ralph’s.

“She is resting! I assure you, she is all right now—”

“Go back to bed, Emma. And where the bloody hell is Hastings?”

“I sent him home! The fool can hardly focus with in the presence of a woman wearing an evening robe!”

“Oh, and you thought you are more capable of defending yourselves should another attacker arrive? And why were you wearing a bloody evening robe outside your chamber?”

“And you truly believe Hastings would be of tremendous help if that were to arise? And of course I was wearing a bloody robe! I was asleep when they came!”

“Go to bed, Emma.”

“Ralph, surely this can wait—”

“No,” was Ralph’s answer, his voice more distinct. Alex realized he said the word as he entered her dark chamber.

Before Emma could say another word, Ralph closed the door.

“What the bleedin’ hell, guv, I was sleepin’!” Alex hissed at his silhouette which was fast approaching. She sat up in bed, tired and sleepy. “What?” she demanded when he stood beside the bed, looking down at her, his expression serious but unreadable.

“You are all right,” he said, but more to himself.

“’Cors I am, guv,” she said with a scoff, trying to sound nonchalant. “Truly, ye dinna have te come all the way ‘ere te see that. Ye keep lookin’ fer the caveman. Ye know I can take care of meself—” Alex stopped as she felt his hand brush the top of her head in a caress. She gulped, waiting in anticipation on what he was going to do next.

But what he did next was not what she expected. He stepped back with a loud sigh of relief and a murmur of, “You are all right,” and then walked away to the direction of the door as if on a trance.

Her mouth fell open in disbelief. Was she dreaming?

But the opening and closing of her door and the deafening silence that followed told her she was not.

---

“Yer brother’s the strangest sort,” Alex said to Emma.

“Please, Miss, stay still,” the maid pleaded.

“I dinna have te wear this,” Alex responded, saying the same statement she uttered too many times since the woman and Emma entered her chamber earlier that morning.

“You will have to,” said her friend who was sitting on the bed, watching as the maid dressed Alex. “And you will have to lose the breeches, Alex.”

“Nae, nae.” She shook her head indignantly. “One will never know what’ll happen on this journey.”

Emma sighed, giving up the attempt. “Ralph is not entirely the strangest sort,” she said, reverting back to their previous topic. “But I do agree he does act strangely around you.”

Alex scoffed. “‘Cors, he does. I’m a bandit and he’s a bleedin’ Guard.”

Emma had a knowing smile on her lips. “Oh, but dare not forget, Alex, that I was also there on the night of Ysabella’s wedding. I witnessed how my brother chased you around the ballroom.”

“One would think he’ll remember me after all that chasin’, but nae, he didn’t until very much later.”

Emma merely chuckled. “I do agree that most of my brothers are quite ignorant of details, save for Max.”

“We shall have to tame that mane, Miss,” said the maid after struggling with the corset.

“Yes, please, Martha,” Emma agreed before Alex could say no. The maid excused herself for a moment to gather more things from Emma’s chamber, leaving Emma alone with Alex.

“You look beautiful, Alex,” her friend softly said.

Alex turned around to look at her reflection in the viewing glass. Before her stood a lady wearing a dark blue dress, her hear all over the place, reminding Alex of who she was underneath the pretty dress. “Uncomf’table,” she murmured, tugging at the skirts.

But her friend was no longer smiling behind her through the mirror. In fact, Emma was regarding her with a worried look on her face. “Alex, what truly happened last night? In Lord Hastings’ estate?”

Alex tried her best to act nonchalant. She shrugged her shoulders. “As I’ve said, that man wanted te kill me, Emma. ‘Twas Lord Hastings’ knockin’ that postponed me murder, see?”

“Do not make light of what happened, Alex.”

Alex turned around to give her friend a reassuring smile. “I’m all right, Em. Truly, I am. Pray though that Willowfair will be good te me, aye?”

“I do not think this is a good move for Ralph, taking you with him. You are safer here in Wickhurst.”

Alex whirled around to face the mirror once more. She pretended to fix her hair. “I’m not safe anywhere. But don’t fret, me friend. I’ll be fine.”

Emma let out another heavy sigh before standing up to join her in front of the mirror. Her friend had a quizzical look on her face now. “I do not believe anyone would believe you are his mistress. You look too innocent.”

“Ye must’ve seen his mistresses, me friend,” Alex whispered. “They looked innocent te me ’til they opened them mouths and flung those hands.”

Emma’s eyes rounded. “You met his mistress?”

“Mistresses,” Alex corrected.

Emma’s hands were suddenly on her shoulders, forcing her to turn to face her. “You must tell me who they are.”

“Oi, I can’t.”

“Whyever not! Come on, Alex, pray tell!”

Alex shook her head. “They’re yer brother’s business, me friend, not mine and yers.” She stepped away from Emma before the woman could force the names out of her. “Where’s that Martha? I’m givin’ her five minutes ’fore I tie me own hair meself.”

---

Ralph was glaring at Samuel and Wynne as the two men openly praised Alex in front of him.

“She merely changed into a beautiful dress, gentlemen,” he wryly uttered, pulling Alex away to stand beside him. “We do not have much time to lobby for praises, bandit.”

“You have to admit she is as beautiful as she was on Ysabella’s wedding.”

“You were at Ysabella’s wedding?” Samuel asked, surprised.

“Aye,” Alex replied, her face red from all the attention.

Ralph had to keep his eyes away from her face or he would find himself dragging her to an empty corridor to do whatever was on his mind.

“Incredible,” Samuel said, shaking his head. “I would have recognized you—”

“Should we not be discussing the trip?” Ralph interjected impatiently. “The lamps are soon to dim. I do not wish to travel to Willowfair on a lone road.”

Samuel shared a knowing look with Emma. They both shrugged before Samuel turned to Ralph to say, “I have already had my father’s old estate in Willowfair prepared for your arrival. It has to be safe and the staff can be completely trusted as the old man used that estate during his insane years.” He further added, “I believe I can help distracting Osegod while you are there looking for this Jeremy Briars. I have a good piece I can write about that will surely take most of his time.”

“Samuel,” Emma started but the man stopped her by raising his hand.

“We have work to do, Hastings,” he said to Wynne and the two of them walked off.

“He will get himself killed sooner or later,” Emma growled with frustration before she turned to Ralph and Alex. “Please do be careful,” she said, her voice almost begging.

Ralph nodded. “Wakefield is to take you under his care. You will stay with him and Ysabella while Mother is away in Puck, do you understand?”

“Surely I am safe here, Ralph—”

“I shall be away for quite a while, Emma. I will not be here as fast as I can should anything happen. I cannot worry about you as well. Samuel will also be checking on your welfare every now and then.”

Emma sighed. “Very well. Since you do have a point, I am not in contradiction.” She turned to Alex and narrowed her eyes at her friend. “No more showing off of your special talent, my friend. The best way to survive Willowfair is to play by their rules and be one of them all.”

“Aye, I shall try,” Alex answered beside Ralph.

“Highly unlikely,” he muttered, turning around to wait for the carriage.

---

“You are too silent,” Ralph commented hours later. Since they left Wickhurst, Alex had not said a word.

“Merely thinkin’, guv,” she muttered, attention still outside the window. “Aren’t we stoppin’ somewhere?”

He shook his head. “The horses can travel to Willowfair without resting.”

“Me behind’s killin’ me,” she complained. “We’ve been sittin’ doin’ nothin’ fer hours.”

He gave her a taunting look. “What activity do you have in mind for us in this carriage?”

She glared at him and kicked his shin. “Ye try te kiss me again and ye’ll pay a fortune.”

Massaging his shin, Ralph disregarded her words for he knew she was simply trying to diver the subject. Putting up a more serious mien, Ralph asked, “What are you thinking about?”

She shrugged. “Tons. Just so ye know, guv, I have things on me mind like me ’Pa and me cousins. And Meriwether. And Siege. And work.”

“Work. You mean stealing from rich men and women on a lone road?”

“Aye.”

Ralph shook his head with a scoff.

“We’re passin’ by a dangerous road,” she commented after a while.

“I am very well aware.”

“Tons of bandits here, guv.”

“I know.”

“Very dangerous sorts.”

Ralph rolled his eyes. “I am fully aware, bandit.”

“Yer confident ye’ll scare ’em away?”

“No, simply fully confident you will—” he stopped when the horses started to slow down and the carriage driver let out an alarming yelp.

Ralph gritted his teeth as the carriage drew to a full stop. Outside the window, the road was almost completely dark. The last lamppost was hundreds of meters away. “You cannot be utterly serious!” he exclaimed, preparing to pull out his gun. “Are these one of your friends ?” he demanded.

Her answer came fast, but not in words. Before he knew it, she had already pushed the carriage door open.

“Ah, bleedin’ competition!” Ralph heard her cry out as she jumped out of the carriage, dressed in her pretty dark blue dress. “Oi, ye can’t rob a fellow bandit!”

Ralph closed his eyes and groaned. He cocked his pistol, drew a deep breath and waited, muttering, “Bullocks.”

XXII. Family, Friends and Bandits

Three years ago…

“And what of your mother?” asked Ralph.

He recognized the same look of longing in her eyes as she shrugged and said, “My mother has long passed away, my lord.”

Ralph nodded and leaned on his hands to look up, staring at the empty darkness up above them. A passing wish of visible stars came to mind as he continued to gaze. He would love to have the stars as witness to this very interesting encounter with this woman.

“She died when I was very young. I barely have memories of her.” Her words surprised him. She willingly gave him information he thought he would have to beg for. He turned his head to look at her and found that she was smiling at him. “You ought to feel lucky that you lived until you were old enough to remember enough of your father.”

She was not merely beautiful and wise, she was also very observant, Ralph thought. “I am grateful for the time I had with my father,” he said, “but one could always wish for more, yes?”

A flash of sadness crossed her eyes before she blinked and looked away. “Yes, perhaps you are correct.”

---

“Oi!” Ralph heard Alex shout before he let out a big sigh. Although he would want to know what was happening, he thought it would be best to wait for a little while longer. But he prepared his pistol if need be. He carefully looked out the window to see what was happening.

He was not surprised when he saw her face to face with two older bandits. But it was curious that she was not killing them yet. As a matter of fact, Alex was sharing a strong handshake with one of them.

“What are ye doin’ ’ere, lass?” asked the bigger man.

“As ye can see, I’m workin’,” she replied, gesturing over her shoulder at the carriage. Ralph immediately pulled away from the window to lean back against his seat.

“Workin’ as what?” the other of the two men asked with suspicion. “And wearin’ a bleedin’ dress?”

“Deliverin’ me father’s goods?” Alex said with uncertainty. Ralph’s mouth opened in disbelief.

“Goods?” asked the man.

“Aye,” Alex uttered. “Ack, bleedin’ hell. I’ll tell ye the truth if ye promise te keep yer mouths shut, aye?”

Ralph tried to hear Alex’s next words but she was talking in whisper.

“Ah!” the men said. “Prove it then, lass.”

“W-what?” Ralph heard her ask in panic.

“Prove it. Let’s meet the man.”

“B-but we’re in a hurry—”

“If yer marryin’ the lad, we must see who, eh?”

Ralph shifted in his seat. What the bloody hell!

Yet before he could even wrap his mind around what was happening, Alex was pulling him out of the carriage.

Ralph stumbled out and was face to face with the two bandits, their faces expectant but doubtful, even suspicious.

“What—” he started to ask but Alex grabbed him by the back of his neck and pulled him down. The next thing he knew she was kissing him in front of the two bandits.

And then it was over.

And Ralph was dumbfounded.

And the two men were laughing.

“Ah, ye are yer father’s daughter!” said one of them, slapping his companion jovially.

Alex was grinning at them. “Now, now, ye two keep this quiet, aye?” She moved closer to the two men in a conspiratorial fashion. “Me ‘Pa dinna want me marryin’ this man.”

The two men snorted. “Ye have our words, lass. Bandit’s honor, see?” Then they glared at Ralph. “Ye marryin’ her fer life, ye understand? Ye can’t go runnin’ away when old Gustav goes after yer neck once he finds out.”

All Ralph could do was nod.

“A bleedin’ gentleman,” said the other bandit, shaking his head.

“At least he’s no Guard,” said the other.

“He’s a businessman,” offered Alex. “And dinna worry, uncles, me ’Pa will love him. He has many rich friends, see?” She elbowed Ralph and said, “Sweetheart, meet me uncles Dan ’n Gun.”

Uncles? He was facing her uncles? Dan and Gun?

They must have seen his reaction for the two men laughed. “Off ye go, lass,” said one of them. “‘Fore this lad go escapin’.”

The two men stepped forward to pull Ralph along with them to the back of the carriage and away from Alex before he could even join her unto the carriage. “Now, ye listen real hard, young man,” Dan or Gun harshly whispered. “Ye marry her but ye don’t wanna keep her ’way from the life, ye understand? She’s a bandit and will always be one.”

“Her family’s us,” Dan or Gun added.

Ralph simply nodded.

“We dinna hear an answer,” Dan or Gun said, squeezing his arm hard.

“Yes,” Ralph managed to utter.

“Marry her fast and ye go take her back te our brother, ye understand, my boy?”

“Yes.”

“Then yer gonna receive Gustav’s punishment for elopin’ with his little girl, ye understand?”

“Yes.”

Dan or Gun clucked his tongue as he looked Ralph up and down. “I don’t know. Maybe we should beat ’im te pieces first.”

“We might end up killin’ him. The lass won’t like it,” replied Dan or Gun. “And she said she’s carryin’ his babe. We dinna want our grandnephew growin’ up without a ’pa.”

Ralph blinked in disbelief. She told them she was with child?

“It’s his face. I don’t trust it.”

“We dinna have any choice. If we let Gustav have ’im, the lass might not forgive us.”

Dan or Gun considered his brother’s words. Making his decision, he let go of Ralph but none-too-gently. “Remember our faces, lad,” he said, pointing at his own face. “Ye dinna wanna see these lookin’ furious.”

Ralph nodded. “Yes.”

“Now, off ye go and marry the lass.”

---

“Uncles?” Ralph wryly said the very moment they were back inside the carriage and the two elder bandits were gone. He loosened his cravat as though he had been having trouble breathing.

“Dan and Gun, aye,” said Alex as she fished something from the pocket of her coat.

“Pregnant?”

“The only thin’ that kept ‘em from killin’ ye.”

As Ralph scoffed, she threw something at him. He caught it and frowned down at the diamond bracelet. “What the bloody hell is this?”

“Payment fer the kiss, guv,” she said.

“And where did you get this?”

She shrugged. “A cockroach.”

“This cockroach was wearing a bracelet?”

“Aye, and she’s a very pretty one.”

Ralph shook his head, knowing full well who the owner of the bracelet was.

“I shall never be used to the misfortunes I encounter while on a journey with you, bandit,” he muttered, stretching his legs in front of him.

“Dinna have te, guv. There’s nae need fer more journey after this, I hope. We’ll both be on our sep’rate ways, eh?”

Ralph found himself thinking about her last statement. He was not quite sure he was hoping for the same thing.

---

Lord Eustace Theobald was known to be quiet the adventurous man in his youth. He had graced the Town Herald’s gossip section for years even after he married Samuel’s mother and it had always involved Willowfair.

Everybody knew he was not fond of having been shackled into a marriage at such a young age and he made certain that everybody was aware of it—especially his wife.

But not everyone knew what really went on in the years he was in Willowfair until Samuel’s sister came out of society after marrying into the Everards. The Theobalds boldly and proudly announced Maxine’s bastardy and all of Lord Eustace’s scandals in the past had once more been the topic of gossips for months since then. His estate in Willowfair had been photographed and printed on the Herald with questions as to whether the mystery woman who bore Lord Theobald’s bastard daughter had ever lived there.

But not everyone was privy to the identity of the woman and the select few who did would dare not reveal such secret.

Despite the big scandals of the past, the said estate was maintained but Lord Eustace himself never returned since his wife dragged him back home many years ago and converted him to the man he was today as he had claimed in one of the many dinners with the Everards.

Be that as it may, the estate was deemed to be the perfect place for Ralph and Alex to stay in Willowfair as it was still constantly being watched by the numerous gossipmongers of Willowfair and was surrounded by many other bachelor estates who had their own fair share of constant scandals.

“It does scream mistress,” Alex commented when they arrived. “Like yer apartment, guv.”

Ralph ignored her comment and checked his watch. “You can rest in your chamber for a while but you have to be ready after nine.”

Alex paused, reminded of the beautiful gown in one of the trunks provided for her by Emma. “Can’t I plead te skip the ball?”

Ralph shook his head. “The last time I left you, you were attacked. You are safer with me than with anyone else.”

“In a bleedin’ ball?”

“The Sigourney Ball is one of the biggest in Willowfair and it is of perfect timing that we arrived for it. The Haverstons acquired an invite for me.”

“But not fer me,” she pointed out.

Ralph smiled at her. “You are an expert in breaking in.”

“Nae,” she retorted, “I’m an expert in attackin’ and stealin’ with grace. I ain’t nae creeping thief in the night.”

“Very much the same,” Ralph said with a shrug. “Now, do be a good bandit and take a short respite. And then be kind to allow the maid to help you dress. Remember whose role you shall play this evening.”

“Ye mean one of ‘em mistresses o’ yers?” she wryly asked. “Why can’t we meet yer friends somewhere else instead, eh?”

“Because they believe the Sigourney Ball is the perfect cover.” Ralph gently pushed her toward the east wing. “You will like them.”

“Who?”

“The Haverstons.”

---

“Are ye not worried ’bout yer friend?”

Ralph was peering through the drawn curtain of the carriage as he murmured, “Which one? Samuel?”

“Aye.”

He pulled back to stare at her. She was remarkably beautiful tonight. Perhaps the maid who did her hair and face had been utterly bored given that the estate had not had any guest for quite a while. Ralph thought Alex would need not more done on her face, but tonight he could not complain for she looked far more extravagant than anyone in the Sigourney Ball, that he was certain.

“Well? Are ye?”

“Of course,” he said, snapping back to his senses. “He does say many things on his articles that evoke strong opinions. His words attract trouble.”

“He plans te distract Osegod again.”

Ralph sighed. “Yes. He disagrees though. He believes that his articles keep him safe.”

“’Cos if he gets in trouble, people will speculate that one of his subjects were responsible.”

Ralph nodded.

“It’s better if we find Sophia and the child soon,” she muttered, righting her dress. “Yer friend can then stop whatever he’s writin’.”

Ralph scoffed. “I do not believe there is anything stopping Samuel, bandit. He knows his words are powerful and they do work.”

He was glad she did not comment further for he was fretful enough as it was.

The Sigourney Ball would have hundreds of guests in attendance. It could hide them from Osegod and his men, but then it could also be a way to mask any bad intentions. All Ralph had to focus on now was to maintain a good distance between Alex and him and any of such intent.

“Simply act like how you did at Ysabella’s wedding,” he whispered to her when they entered the grand ballroom.

“I know how to act like a proper lady, my lord,” she retorted with a smile that almost made Ralph stop.

As they were surrounded by the chatters and glitters of the ball, Alex seemed to have transformed before his eyes. She acted nowhere near like the bandit that boxed the life out of him. With her hand hooked in the crook of his arm, she was once more the Lady in Blue.

“You said they shall be in attendance,” she said aloud. A few guests glanced their way, some of them recognizing Ralph Everard from Wickhurst, Lord of Beechworth. Others, like Ralph before, were distracted by the woman wearing a glittering gold gown. “Ack, too many eyes on me, guv,” she whispered beside him.

“Yes, they shall,” he replied, addressing her question, and added, “And yes, too many eyes on you. So be a darling and act as though I am the only man in the room.”

“Why?”

He made the mistake of glancing down to look at her beautiful grey eyes. For a moment he was mesmerized until she blinked with curiosity. “Because that is what mistresses do,” he retorted with a wink.

Ralph took her hand and pulled her through the crowd, acknowledging greetings thrown at him by some acquaintance but without slowing down.

“Ah, there he is!” a woman’s voice loudly called out.

Ralph halted in his steps to look around. “Ralph!” Lady Belinda Haverston said, waving her hand at him as she dragged along her husband.

Once they were in close proximity, Ralph said to Alex, “Alex, this is McKenzie Haverston and his wife, Lady Belinda.”

The dark-haired man turned to Alex to offer a short bow while his wife, the red-haired beauty, curtsied. Alex did the same as Ralph said, “This is Miss Alex. She is Ysabella and Emma’s friend.”

Understanding was in the couple’s eyes as they nodded.

“Miss Alex, would you care to join me in the library for some quiet time?” Belinda asked. “I hope you agree that you do not wish for your face to be printed on the Herald on the morrow? Ralph here is quite a good fish to catch for many mamas and you are the woman he escorted to Sigourney. You would be food for the gossipmongers, darling.”

Alex looked at Ralph who said, “We shall join you shortly,” he said, gesturing at McKenzie.

Without question, Alex turned to Belinda, saying, “It shall be my pleasure, my lady. I have heard so much about you from Ysabella and Emma.”

“Truly?”

“Yes!”

The two women’s voices trailed away as they sauntered through the crowed.

McKenzie turned to Ralph with a serious look on his face. “As my brother’s father-in-law, Lord Belverst has granted us a few minutes to talk about one of his men.”

He frowned. “He is not fond of talking about the men working at his cotton factory?”

McKenzie Haverston shook his head. The scar across his right brow was more visible now. “He abhors the fact that his men are constant subjects of any interrogations because of their past.”

“I am not here to interrogate anyone.”

McKenzie started to walk and he followed. “He is aware you and I are both Guards and he does not truly believe anything we say when we say them. But I would love to see you try to convince him otherwise.” Gesturing at the direction his wife and Alex took, he added, “Go and join the ladies. I shall fetch the man for you.”

---

“My family and I have a strong relationship with the Everards, I am certain you are aware?” asked Belinda.

“All I know is that you were Ysabella and Emma’s governess for a short time before your husband took you away from them.”

Belinda’s laughter rang around the empty library. “I have no doubt that is how they put it.”

“Oh, they also managed to narrate how he proposed.”

“While they bickered whether or not he ought to kneel on both knees.”

As their laughter died down, Belinda turned to Alex, her face serious. “The Everards are keeping safe one of the most precious person in my life and I would do anything for them. Tell me, are they in such big trouble? We barely have enough information. What happened to Nicholas was horrible. He is my son’s favorite amongst the Everard brothers and to hear that he is not doing well is terrible.”

“They are doing their best,” was all Alex could say.

Something in the woman’s face told Alex that she would have wanted more information and that she was also curious as to where Alex came from and why she came to be here in Willowfair. But this woman also knew her place. She did not push further until the door to the library opened and Ralph walked in.

They were later joined by McKenzie Haverston and an old lord.

“What do you wish to know, Everard?” demanded the man grumpily. He did not even acknowledge Alex’s presence, but she knew who he was—Lord Amery Belverst, the owner of the cotton factory in Willowfair, the very same man who might have hired the caveman they were looking for.

“I am not here because one of your men is a suspect on a crime, my lord,” Ralph clarified. “I am here because one of them might be the answer to solving one.”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“I am looking for a Jeremy Briars. He was once a bandit who was cleared of his crimes. The last record we have of him is his employment in your factory.”

Lord Belverst’s face made a sudden change from anger to relief. But curiosity slowly crept in. “What do you wish to learn from Briars? The man has never left Willowfair since he came here many years ago.”

“He has knowledge that we would like him to partake to us.”

“Be more specific, young man.”

“We wish to know what he knows of the Dark Forest,” Alex said from where she was standing. The three men turned to her, all in different states of shock for having been interrupted. McKenzie seemed amused, Ralph had a look on his face that said he knew this was coming and Lord Belverst had an almost-furious scowl. “My name is Alexandria Griggs, Lord Belverst, and I am a bandit.” As she said the last word, she heard Belinda’s gasp of surprise and disbelief laced with slight mirth. “Jeremy Briars is a dear friend of my father’s. If you let him know of my presence here in Willowfair, I am certain he shall not hesitate for an arranged meeting. You must understand that this is an urgent matter.”

Lord Belverst’s mouth had hung open while she talked and she smiled with contentment while waiting for his response. “Y-you’re a bandit?” he stammered.

“Ack! Everyone finds it diff’cult te believe me when I talk proper,” she said, resuming her accent with impatience. “Aye, milord, I’m a bandit.”

“Bloody hell, Everard,” McKenzie Haverston said, fighting back a chuckle. “A bandit!”

Alex glared at him the same time Ralph did as well. “And that is a problem?” they both chorused.

“No! Not at all!” McKenzie Haverston and his wife chorused.

“All of this is bloody confusing,” Lord Belverst said before he turned to McKenzie to say, “If not for my daughter and his husband—and if the two of you—” he gestured at McKenzie and Belinda, “—are not practically family, this is not taking place at all—”

“But it is,” McKenzie said, his voice once more serious.

“Is that son-in-law of mine involved in this? Is my daughter?”

“No, not at all.”

“Well? When can we meet this man?” Alex asked, brows arched. She placed her hands on her hips impatiently.

Lord Belverst sent Ralph a look and he shook his head. “A Guard and a bandit working together is very unheard of…”

“My lord,” Ralph and Alex chorused yet again.

“Yes, yes,” he said, “I shall try my best. Briars is not the easiest man.”

“When—”

“You wait,” Lord Belverst interjected. “I will send word when he is ready.”

And just like that, Lord Belverst turned around and left the library, muttering something about his daughter and the family she was attached to.

Alex turned to Ralph. “Well, that’s easy, ain’t it?”

Whatever answer Ralph had in mind was drowned out by Belinda’s laughter which echoed around the library. “I knew Ysabella and Emma would not settle for anyone less!” she said in between laughter as she stared at Alex with wonder.

“My wife is not easily pleased, Miss Alex. She does not laugh easily either,” said McKenzie, his own lips curving into a smile.

“Good. Yer not scandalized to be acquainted with a bandit then?” asked Alex.

McKenzie, Belinda and Ralph all scoffed at the same time. Ralph reached out to wrap his hand around her arm, guiding her toward the door. “You ought to know more about the Haverstons, bandit,” he whispered in her ear.

“Do you reckon she knows who robbed Calan and Cressida?” Alex heard Belinda ask her husband.

“We might not want to share this information with Cressida for now, darling.”

“Oh, but she will love to be—”

“Not now, Kate,” McKenzie gently interjected.

As Ralph guided Alex down the corridor to return to the ballroom, she could not help but wonder about this Cressida. Yet she had to remind herself that this was not her world and she may be better off robbing from these men and women than dream of being one of them.

---

“Have you read the paper?” Ralph asked her the very next day.

Alex placed her cup of tea on the table and shrugged. “I know how to read, ’cors I read it.”

Ralph frowned down at her. “What is the matter?” he inquired, settling on the chair opposite hers and crossing his leg over the other. “You have been different since after the ball.”

“Merely tired,” she said with a wave of her hand. “Ye and yer friends chatting endlessly the whole night isn’t me kind of entertainment, guv. ‘Twas a good thin’ the rest of the Haverstons weren’t there.”

“And what is your kind of entertainment?”

“Stealin’, o’cors,” she snapped, rolling her eyes at him before distracting herself with another sip from the cup.

“By the by, since you read the paper, did you see what Samuel wrote?”

“Aye.”

Ralph peered down at her, still frowning with curiosity. “And?”

Alex sighed and wryly replied, “Well, he was plannin’ to distract Osegod and he succeeded this time fer certain, talkin’ ‘bout the decline o’ trust from the people and the speculations o’ illegal businesses—’n the corrupt Guards.”

“Just so you know, not all Guards are corrupt.”

“Well, yer friend says otherwise.”

“He stated some of the Guards,” he corrected.

“Fine. Some.”

“McKenzie Haverston is amongst the finest Guards I know.”

“I dinna say he isn’t.”

“Why are you so bloody touchy today?”

“Correction, since last night,” she snapped.

“There! Too bloody touchy! What happened to you?”

“Nothin’.”

“Something happened, Alex.”

“I’ve been with ye the whole night, Guard. Ye know nothin’ happened te me.”

“Then what sick idea came to your mind?”

“What d’ye mean?”

“Something must have come to mind for you to act this way.”

Alex replaced the cup none-too-gently on the table and jumped to her feet. “Just so ye know, guv, I’m a woman. I have the propensity te be touchy!”

“What the bloody hell came—”

“Leave me alone!” she shouted over her shoulder, leaving him alone in the breakfast room.

---

Ralph found Alex in the small garden at the back of the estate.

After the ball and with no planned activities for today, save for waiting for word from Lord Belverst, she was back to her shirt and breeches.

And she appeared to be in deep thought as he walked in for she did not even notice his presence—or mayhap she did and simply chose to ignore him.

He leaned against the doorway of the garden entrance and crossed his arm over his chest.

“What is wrong, Alex?” he asked.

She came to her feet with a frustrated sigh. When she made an attempt to walk out of the garden, Ralph grabbed her hand and forced her to face him.

She craned her neck to the side, avoiding eye contact.

“What is the matter?”

“Nothin’.”

“As you have said, you are a woman. When a woman says nothing , there is something.”

She scoffed, rolling her eyes. “’Cors, I forgot yer an expert on women.”

“What is the matter, Alex? And do not make me ask the same question again for the next time I do, I shall resort to other ways to extract a reply.”

She irritably turned her head at him but he saw that her eyes were not angry. As a matter of fact, he saw a glimmer of sadness in their depths.

He raised his brows in silent question.

She blinked and turned her eyes somewhere other than his and said. “I just realized we’ve all been preoccupied tryin’ te save Sophia and the child. Everyone’s fretful over yer brother’s well-bein’. Everyone’s afraid we ain’t gonna find her. Yer friend’s writin’ articles, endangerin’ himself te help ye. Everyone ye know’s doin’ their best.”

Ralph’s brows furrowed into a frown of confusion. “And?”

A tear escaped her eye when she blinked. Alex swallowed and turned to meet his eyes, hers filled with unshed tears. “And too little—almost none—is mournin’ her loss.”

Ralph’s frown deepened.

“Aurora! The woman I found in the Dark Forest!” she said with indignation. “See? She doesn’t even cross yer mind!”

A gush of guilt rushed over Ralph. “Alex..”

“No one’s mournin’ her loss, guv, no one. Ysa and Emma, maybe—but truly, there’s none.”

His jaw tightened and he pulled her in his arms.

Alex began to lose control and her shoulders started to shake. Her sobs turned to almost wailing and Ralph patiently waited until her tears subsided.

“You have a big heart,” he whispered against her hair.

She offered no reply, merely sniffled against his shirt.

“Which makes you even more captivating,” he whispered, his voice deep and scratchy with contained unnamed emotion.

Shifting his hands, he cupped her face and tilted her face up so he could stare into her eyes. Then slowly, Ralph bent his head and paused when his lips were barely touching hers. His entire form wanted him to do it fast and strong, but he knew that he might not have another opportunity should he do so. And so he did it ever so slowly that every centimeter was like running for miles without breathing.

It was excruciating, yet rewarding when his lips finally touched hers and she opened up to him. The relief he felt when he did not feel a fist against anywhere his anatomy was overwhelming that he crushed her to him and deepened the kiss.

She tasted like the tea she had earlier. And she tasted the same from the last time they kissed in the cornfield. For a brief second Ralph thought how different this kiss was from when he first kissed her with the cold and fresh wind coming from the hole above them and with the stars in the sky glittering in the open sky. Yet it was not where the kiss was happening that seemed magical for he had now confirmed that he still felt the same as the first time. It was the same feeling of wanting to be with this woman—the sense of adventure and the rush he felt by taking the risk of kissing her.

But Ralph had learned his lesson from that first time. He knew he could not let this go on for too long. With a groan, he pulled away, but merely far enough to whisper against her lips, “You have a wonderful heart.”

She managed a tiny scoff, her lips quivering as she spoke, “But still very much a bandit.”

She raised her hand between them, palm up.

Ralph looked down and sighed, pulling all the way to lean back against the doorway. Alex was smiling, palm still up, as he fished inside his pocket. He deposited a small, round topaz stone in her hand. When she frowned at it and her eyes searched his with a questioning look, Ralph shrugged and snickered. “What can I do? I am a Guard. I am always prepared for everything, payment for stealing a kiss from a bandit included.”

Alex scoffed, her eyes locked with his as she pocketed her payment. “Now,” she said, brushing her hands together. “Yer change, guv.”

Ralph stiffened, anticipating a blow like last time.

Alex stepped closer. Ralph gulped, realizing he was almost happy to accept another blow. This woman was turning him into a masochist, he thought.

But she surprised him when she reached out and pulled him down by his neck. Before he knew it, Ralph was receiving a kiss as change.

XXIII. The Caveman

Three years ago…

The music inside the ballroom changed into a waltz.

Ralph stared as the beautiful woman beside him smiled at the sound of the music.

As if spellbound, he asked, “What will I have to do to know your name?”

She turned to him and scoffed. “Are you not getting tired of asking?”

“Perhaps I should ask my sisters.”

She vehemently shook her head. “They shall never tell.”

“Then perhaps I should kiss the answer from your lips.”

Her eyes widened at his bold words. And then she chuckled.

To his surprise, she jumped to her feet and whirled around to stand before him. “My kiss is not for free.”

“It is not?”

“You will have to pay for it.”

---

“You are truly odd,” Ralph said to Alex, breaking the silence inside the carriage.

Alex frowned. “How many times d’ye have te say that?”

“As many as I could,” he retorted with a shake of his head. “You demand for payment every time I kiss you yet you provide me with a punch and a kiss as change.”

Alex rolled her eyes. “I don’t have anythin’ te give, guv.”

Ralph leaned against his seat, arms crossed over his chest. His lips curved into a sneer. “You kissed me, bandit. Why?”

“Ack!” Alex huffed, turning away. “I’m regrettin’ it, guv.”

“Come on,” he taunted, lightly nudging her foot with the tip of his boot. “Why did you kiss me back, Alex?”

Alex appeared to have no interest in providing a reply at first but she eventually snapped her head to look him in the eye and say, “Because I wanted te.”

Ralph was completely taken aback. He was almost certain Alex was not the kind to admit anything like it. He blinked and swallowed. “And?” he could not help but ask.

Her frown deepened. “And what?”

“Did you enjoy it as well?”

“I was pressin’ ye against the wall, aye? That’s answer enough, ye oaf.”

Ralph crossed his legs, growing uncomfortable at the reminder. “Yes,” he carefully replied, “but that was before I took over and had you pinned on the same wall. I should say I enjoyed it more.”

A flash of something, raw and hot, crossed her beautiful grey eyes. “Aye, but ’twas ‘fore I pulled yer shirt from yer breeches, guv. I was likin’ it more.”

Ralph swallowed the growl that threatened to escape. Moistening his lips and cocking an eyebrow, he retorted, “That was before I unbuttoned your dress halfway, bandit.”

“Nae,” she said, swallowing hard, “’twas after I took me hands under yer shirt.”

Ralph was the first to give up with a loud groan. “Bloody hell, woman, simply tell me you enjoyed it.”

Alex grinned with victory. “’Cors I did, guv. I woulna ’ave dreamt of it if I didn’t.”

Ralph wiped the sweat off his temple. “But you walked away.”

She shrugged. “I dinna find any use te continue. There’s no bed in sight.”

“Bloody hell,” he growled, clenching his fists. “If you do not stop, I might pull you over my lap right now.”

“Nae, you wouldn’t,” she said, shaking her head.

“You dare?”

“We wouldna’ have enough time, guv,” she said with a wink.

“What did you dream about then?” he challenged.

“Tea,” she shrugged. “Among others, ’cors.”

“Tea?”

“’Cos ye tasted like tea, guv. ’Twas in yer tongue,” she further taunted.

Ralph could have offered a better retort if he was not thinking of their destination, but he stopped because they were going somewhere. If they were to continue this conversation any longer, Ralph was certain he would order the carriage driver to a different route to prove to Alex just how much time they had.

He peered through the window. They were near the Mary House. When he looked back at Alex, her face was once more serious.

“Did you truly dream about it?”

Her eyes flickered with annoyance. “Oi, stop now, guv, or I’ll never kiss ye again.”

Ralph’s eyes widened and he gulped. “Again?”

She gave him a look of warning.

“You shall never hear me ask about your erotic dream again, bandit.”

---

When Alex climbed down the carriage, she could not help but look around her. Although she had been feeling as though she was floating in a dreamlike state after the intimate kiss she shared with Ralph yesterday, she still could not erase from her mind the apprehension.

She had spent her waking hours wondering if the man who visited her in Lord Hastings’ estate was anywhere near. When would he come for her again? How? What would he need from her?

“Dreaming?” Ralph’s voice brought her back.

She sent him a darting look, causing him to chuckle and wink at her, just as the door to the Mary House opened. A middle-aged butler greeted them and immediately took them to a private chamber and away from the bustling main rooms where the club’s members gathered to drink and play cards.

“Lady Mary extends her welcome. She is currently indisposed, but is hoping to meet with you later for supper,” informed the butler. “Master Mac shall be here shortly. Should you need anything, do not hesitate to ring for any of the servants.”

“Thank ye, mon,” said Alex, striding to the nearest chair. Ralph followed shortly after the butler closed the door, leaving them alone. He settled at the seat across from her.

“Are you nervous?” he asked her.

She shrugged. “I’ve not seen ’im fer many years. I’m nervous he’ll not recognize me.”

“He will, trust me.”

She looked doubtful. “Ye didn’t.”

Ralph sighed. “Will you ever forgive me for it?”

“When this is all over, guv, and we meet again after three bleedin’ years and ye recognize me, I’ll reconsider,” she said with a smirk.

Something crossed his eyes and his jaw tightened. His reaction did not make Alex any comfortable. Perhaps it was best to avoid the topic of going their separate ways.

---

When McKenzie Haverston entered the room, Alex and Ralph stood to their feet, anxious to see the men accompanying him.

Alex was not prepared to see the man who, apart from her father, had once been her hero. Behind Lord Belverst stood an aging man, his hair all white and his beard a white mess that reached almost his chest. The man whose large and erect posture once induced fear was now reduced to a mere hunched being who would not even meet her eyes.

“Perhaps it is best that you leave us for a moment, my lord,” Ralph addressed Lord Belverst.

The man scowled, but Jeremy Briars spoke, saying, “’Tis alright, milord.”

“Hmph,” Lord Belverst uttered before making a sharp turn to leave but not without saying a final warning to Ralph and McKenzie. “He came here a free man, he shall leave a free man.”

Once they were alone, the caveman lifted his eyes and sought Alex’s.

She took a step forward, no longer in doubt. This man was the Jeremy Briars they were looking for.

“Jeremy,” she said in haste, rushing toward him. “Oh, Jeremy!”

“Bleedin’ hell, child, I dinna believe when they said yer in town!” the man whispered, clasping both of Alex’s hands. His wrinkled face crumpled even further as he frowned down at her. “But what the bleedin’ hell are ye doin’ here? Does Gustav know yer here? Is he in trouble?”

Alex shook her head. “Nae, Jer, he’s alright. He should be alright, see?” Avoiding the man’s gaze, she turned him toward a chair. “Sit down.”

But Jeremy Briars stood his ground, his grip tightening around Alex’s hands as he glowered at Ralph and McKenzie. “What’s a Haverston ‘n an Everard doin’ with ye, lass?”

“They’re friends, Jer,” Alex provided, “Friends askin’ fer help.”

“’Bout what?”

Ralph took the opportunity to speak. “Pleased to meet you, Mr. Briars. I am Ralph—”

“Ye both are Guards,” Jeremy said with spite.

McKenzie Haverston cleared his throat. “We are not here to bring you trouble, Mr. Briars. We merely wish to acquire your help. I am certain Lord Belverst has explained the matter to you.”

“Please, Jer,” Alex pleaded, looking at the man with desperation. “We’ve traveled far te find ye. A woman ’n a child’s life’s at stake. Please.”

“A woman ’n a child?”

“Please, Mr. Briars, if you take a seat, we will be happy to answer your questions,” Ralph offered.

Jeremy Briars slowly reconsidered and making up his mind, he took small but weak steps toward the chair. Alex went to stand beside him as if she was his daughter, ready to support him.

“What’ve ye gotten yerself into, lass?” Jeremy asked.

Alex chose not to provide a reply. Instead, she looked at Ralph and McKenzie, urging them to start talking with her eyes.

“A woman and a child are currently being held captive by a group of men,” Ralph began, taking the chair across from Jeremy. His eyes held the old man’s as he talked. “The woman, her name is Sophia, is someone very important to me and my family. The child was captured with her mother, Aurora, but it was only weeks ago when Aurora was found dying in the Dark Forest.” His jaw tightened as he added, “She later died begging for her child’s safety along with Sophia’s who, we believe, is together with the child as we speak. We fear for every day they spend missing.”

“We also believe there are others with them,” McKenzie Haverston added. Jeremy looked at the two men but said nothing.

“We have reason to believe that they are being kept in the deepest part of the Dark Forest,” Ralph continued.

Everyone waited until Jeremy understood the details given to him. And when he did, all he said was, “Ye believe I can help ye find ’em.”

Alex kneeled down to level her gaze with the old man. “Ye know every inch of the place, Jer. I know ye do.”

Jeremy’s eyes bored into hers. He slowly drew a long breath as he shook his head. “D’ye know why I left the Dark Forest, lass?”

Alex swallowed. She shook her head. “Nae.”

He looked at both Ralph and McKenzie before his gaze returned to her. “I killed a man, lass.” His white beard moved as his jaw tightened. “They raped me wife.” The anger in the old man’s eyes was raw and intense. Alex would have believed he was still capable of killing again should the opportunity present itself. “’Twas why I was captured, lass. Went te prison fer it.”

Her eyes watered as she remembered the dear woman who taught her how to speak like a gentry, the woman who gave her lessons on etiquette and manners. The same woman who promised to be her mother when hers died. “Me ’Pa didn’t tell me.”

“Gustav gave me his word, lass,” Jeremy muttered. He turned his head toward Ralph and McKenzie. “I’m no longer interested in helpin’ the League on anythin’. I’m certain they’re behind this investigation.” But before anyone could disagree, Jeremy added, “The last time I did, I gained me freedom but lost me wife in return.” He turned to stare at Alex. “She was never the same after the rape. The melancholy won over. Even after we came here te start a new life, it wasn’t enough.”

A single drop of tear fell from Alex’s eye. “I’m sorry, Jer. I’m sorry ye lost her.”

The old man covered her hand with his with a gentle pat. “Ye were too young then, lass. And ye still are now. Go home, Alexandria. Yer ’Pa must be worried.”

But Alex shook her head. “Jer, I was the one who found that dying woman, Aurora, in the Dark Forest. I promised to save her child. I can’t go home yet.” She covered his hand with hers. “So please, Jer, please help us.”

At the reminder of the child, Jeremy’s face tightened. “I hate helpin’ the Guards.”

Ralph and McKenzie made no comment as Alex said, “Aye, me too. But I focus on the child, Jer. She doesn’t deserve all this.”

Jeremy stole Ralph and McKenzie a glance. “Who’s behind all this?”

“We are yet to find out,” Ralph lied. Alex agreed that the less Jeremy knew, the safer it would be for him.

“I can’t be yer guide,” Jeremy said. “Even if I wish te, I can’t. Me body’s not the same as ’twas before.”

Ralph nodded. “Anything you could provide us about the place would be equally useful.”

“I’ve told the League ’bout the Dark Forest. I told ‘em of a secret place where those bleedin’ bastards keep ’em slaves. ’Twas in exchange fer me freedom.”

Ralph and McKenzie shared a look.

“They never found it, that place,” Jeremy further provided.

“It was not there?” Alex asked.

“Nae,” said Jeremy. “They simply can’t enter.”

“How so?” Ralph asked.

“It’s like that bleedin’ place, Rock’oles. It’s carved through a wall of rocks.” He gave Alex a look of warning. “It’s tricky, that place. I wouldna’ go there, lass.”

“But you have been there.”

Jeremy nodded. “Once, aye. But the bandits that once were there joined ‘em rebels. It’s a rebels’ place now. Nae one can’t be there.”

“The rebels have always been working in the background, waiting for the perfect time to overthrow the Leaders and takeover the Town,” McKenzie provided. “But as far as we know, they do not have a facility in the Dark Forest.”

Jeremy scoffed. “That’s why ye can never catch ’em, guv. Yer not supposed te know. Yer not supposed te find ’em.”

McKenzie looked at Ralph. “If that is true, it could be that the rebels use the slave trade as a means to support themselves and their cause.”

Again, Jeremy scoffed. “ If that is true, “ he mocked. Turning to Alex, he said, “Ye see why we can’t trust ’em, lass? They can’t even believe us.”

Ignoring the spite, Ralph stood to his feet. “Would you care to draw us a map, Mr. Briars?”

“Nae, I can’t,” said Briars.

“You can’t or ye won’t?” asked Alex.

“I dinna know how te get there, lass,” Jeremy said.

“I’m confused. Ye said ye’ve been there.”

“Been outside, lass, not in. It’s two dif’rent things. I once stood outside its walls, nothin’ more.”

Even Ralph and McKenzie were looking dumbfounded as well.

Jeremy sighed. “There’s nae way into that place,” he wryly said. “There’s nothin’ but windows as big as me palm on that wall. The League tried, see? Like me, they didn’t go further. Why? Because ye can’t find the entrance in the Dark Forest.”

Alex’s brows furrowed even further. “Then where is it, Jer?”

“Not ’ere,” Jeremy said, pointing his finger upward.

Realizing what Jeremy was saying, Ralph cursed under his breath. “Bloody famous!”

Jeremy scoffed, a smirk on his wrinkled face growing, finding amusement in Ralph’s frustration. “Aye, ye guessed right, guv.”

It was McKenzie who gave Alex the answer she was looking for. “Bloody hell, it is aboveground.”

XXIV. Love’s a Gamble

Three years ago…

“Would you like to dance?” Lady in Blue uttered all of a sudden, surprising Ralph.

“You should remember that you did refuse my attempts earlier,” Ralph said, already stepping in front of her.

Lady in Blue lifted her shoulder in a shrug. “I changed my mind.”

“A waltz then?” Ralph said, lifting a brow as he offered his hand.

She gracefully took it with a mocking curtsy. They chuckled as his right hand took hers and his left arm wrapped her waist. She carefully placed her other hand over his shoulder.

Ralph led the dance, quite surprised that she easily followed his steps.

A silence reigned before them as they gazed at each other’s eyes.

“I beg you tell me where you are from,” Ralph whispered above her.

“Blucksley.”

“Where you met my sisters.”

“Yes.”

He frowned. “Where in Blucksley.”

“Somewhere in Blucksley.”

Ralph shook his head mildly. “You are never going to tell, are you?”

“No.”

---

Everyone was quiet long after Jeremy Briars left with Lord Belverst, warning Alex once more before leaving to go home to Meriwether. For the life of her, she could not even manage to comfort the man with more words. All she could do was bid him farewell with a wish to see him again.

McKenzie Haverston paced around the room while Ralph fixed himself a drink from the liquor cabinet. Alex was still dumbfounded.

She had heard stories, whispers… but she had never truly taken them seriously. A way aboveground? There was a way aboveground? Was her father also aware of it? Did anyone in Meriwether?

It was Ralph who broke the silence and asked the question playing inside Alex’s mind. “Could it be done?”

She turned to McKenzie Haverston. The tight look on McKenzie’s face was enough to tell her that the man knew more than anyone in the room did.

“All I can say is that it has been done quite often than what you may believe,” McKenzie admitted, “the rebels among them.”

“Then we can find a way in.”

“We are not in any position to do such things,” McKenzie said with a shake of his head. “There are rules to follow and as Guards, we shall have to obtain the proper license through one of the known passages.”

“Known?”

“There are quite a few.” McKenzie turned to Alex. “Should you repeat any of this to anyone…”

“Oi, ye don’t give me threats, Guard.”

“She will not utter a word,” Ralph reassured. He gulped down his brandy and set the glass on a nearby table. He faced McKenzie. “How do we acquire this license?”

“The League, of course. Who do you think safeguards these passages? The Leaders can be barely trusted.”

A knock came on the door and the butler rushed in, looking quite distressed. He was followed by another man dressed in black and a bowler hat that covered most of his face.

“Master Mac, he insisted—”

“I believe Mr. Haverston shall have me,” said the man, his eyes travelling around the room before they settled on Alex for quite some time.

Alex stiffened in her chair but said nothing.

Tearing his eyes off her, the man turned to Ralph. “Would you please ask the butler to leave, Everard? We have more to discuss.”

Although looking confused, McKenzie nodded to the butler to leave. The man did as asked.

“What are you doing here, Durley?” Ralph snapped as the man removed his bowler hat, revealing a strikingly handsome face. Alex swallowed, seeing the man in full light. She was starting to believe that this man was not just anyone.

“Lord Durley,” McKenzie said, a frown on his face. “How may we be of service?”

“No need for formalities, Mr. Haverston,” Durley said, his brown eyes scanning McKenzie. “I came here upon the knowledge that Everard here has been stupid enough to enter Willowfair. I told you to investigate the Southeast!”

“I was following a lead.”

“I do not care. You very well know that Osegod is now aware of your presence here. He is merely waiting and watching.”

“We have learned where they might be,” Ralph said, changing the subject.

That took Durley’s attention. “And I believe I came to Willowfair to distract Osegod and you are ruining my plans by staying here. I do not need to know every detail of your plans, Everard. All I have to know is that you find Sophia.”

“That is currently proving to be quite a problem, Durley,” Ralph said. “Unless you tell us how the slaves are being taken into the Dark Forest.”

Durley’s face tightened. “The Dark Forest? Are you insane? Osegod never mentioned anything that may indicate any activity inside that bloody place.”

“Perhaps you have not been doing your job quite well that he has not trusted you enough. The forest is in the Southeastern part of the Town, if you must also know. It was you who led me there.”

“Are you saying she is in the Dark Forest?”

“Probably with the rebels who overtook the place, the same men overseeing the slaves.”

Durley let out a frustrated sigh as he brushed his fingers through his brown hair. “I merely facilitate the trade but I am never involved in handling the subjects. And I do not have any idea of any rebel activities.” His gaze bore into Ralph. “Are you certain you have the correct information?”

“I am starting to highly doubt your influence on Osegod, Durley. And our information is highly reliable.”

“My influence on Osegod is unquestionable, Everard. The only hindrance to finding Sophia is the fact that I cannot reveal the nature of our relationship to the bastard. If I do, the consequences will be clear. Now, what do you plan to do?”

“If I may interrupt, Lord Durley,” McKenzie said, curiosity in his form. “Why are you here?”

“As a member of this club, I can be here. And have you not been listening? I am here because I am secretly working with Everard.”

“While you openly say that you are also working closely with Osegod and the bloody slave trade?” McKenzie threw Ralph a look. “You never said anything about this.”

“Unless you are your brother, Mr. Haverston, I find no use explaining.”

Surprise registered on McKenzie’s eyes. “You are working with Calan?”

Durley sent McKenzie a wry look. “Your brother is part of the League. I am not directly in contact with the man, but you do get my point, yes?” Not sparing McKenzie another second to utter a reply, Durley turned to Ralph. “Osegod is getting impatient, Everard. Your brother is taking longer to reply.”

“What do you mean?”

“Benedict.”

“Benedict has long given Osegod an answer. We do not wish to take part in a business venture—”

“Oh, there is no partnership this time, believe me,” Durley said. “He is demanding for half of the mines.”

“Bloody tarnation—”

“And he is currently also infuriated that you are keeping Aurora.”

Ralph’s jaw tightened. “Aurora is dead.”

Durley did not seem surprised. He stole Alex a glance before he shrugged.. “Then we cannot allow the bastard to know. The only pawn you have against his reputation is gone.” He tilted his head to the right. “But the child is alive still, yes?”

“Unless he already disposed of her,” Ralph growled. “Do not find it amusing, Durley, for we have reason to believe the child is with Sophia.”

Durley’s face darkened.

Although Alex was not certain what the man’s relationship with Sophia was, she knew the man would go lengths to have this woman alive.

“I have sent my brother a note. He is on his way here from Easton as we speak. Perhaps we can find a way into the facility in the Dark Forest with the help of the League. The sooner we learn that the hostages are being held there, the sooner we can get Osegod.”

Durley donned his bowler hat again. “I do not like that you are here, Everard. Osegod is getting clumsy. He is being constantly bombarded by nasty articles, making him uneasy and unfocused. I am merely waiting for the perfect time to overthrow the bastard. Being famous amongst the lords in Willowfair is helpful, but only to a point. Despite that, let me repeat what I said: I do not like that you are here. The longer you stay, the more uncertain Osegod’s next actions will be.” His eyes went to Alex but he made no comment. It was as if she was not there at all.

“We will leave Willowfair the soonest we can. For the meantime, do try your best with the bastard.”

Durley sighed. “Then perhaps I ought to make the announcement of my wedding very soon.”

“Wedding?”

A cold smile curled Durley’s lips. “With his daughter, of course. I have been charming the chit while I am here.” He turned to the door, glancing at Alex again before leaving.

“I do not trust him,” said McKenzie after a long silence.

“So do I,” uttered Ralph. “He is a sketchy character.”

“Then why the bloody hell are we working with the man?”

Ralph smiled at McKenzie. “The woman my family is desperate to rescue is his sister.”

---

“You have been awfully quiet,” Ralph noted, stopping at the doorway.

They have been offered the private chambers in the Mary House as McKenzie believed that Lord Theobald’s estate may no longer be safe for them. Some Guards were situated all over the club, dressed like any members, to safeguard the place.

Alex turned to face Ralph and frowned. “I’ve nothin’ te say.”

“You enjoyed supper with Lady Mary though.”

“And Lord Adrien,” she added. “That man’s amazin’, guv. I might consider savin’ ’im should I encounter ’im on the road in the future.”

Ralph scoffed. “You are avoiding the subject.”

“What subject?”

“The one in which I asked why you have been awfully quiet.”

“Ye dinna ask. Ye made a statement.” She turned her back on him to open her bag. “I’m changin’ into me breeches, guv. Ye lock the door when ye leave, will ye?”

“You realize I shall be sleeping with the footmen because I offered this chamber to you, yes?”

“Aye. But I can go and sleep with the maids if ye want it,” she retorted.

She heard his heavy sigh behind him. “I will be downstairs playing cards. I might find something useful while doing so. You stay here and have your respite. I shall see you in the morning.”

“’Cors.”

The gentle closing of the door indicated she was finally alone. Alex turned to make certain Ralph was gone before she nervously walked to the large bed.

She lifted her hands before her and realized they were still shaking. She rubbed her face and let out a shaky breath.

---

Contrary to what he told Alex, Ralph spent the evening with McKenzie inside a private gaming room to discuss their plans once Calan, the eldest of the Haverstons, arrived in Willowfair.

“Calan has once found a way for me to go aboveground,” McKenzie said in a low voice. “But I cannot assure that it can be done again.”

Ralph was surprised McKenzie had actually been aboveground. He was curious, yes, but it was not the proper time to ask about the world above them. But one curiosity got in the way. “Would it be so much if I ask why you went up there?”

McKenzie’s reply was a mere shrug. “To fetch someone.”

Ralph sighed and leaned against his chair.

“You are working with a bandit,” McKenzie said, his voice filled with amusement. “Despite all that has happened, I have to admit I do find it quite amusing.”

“It is a tiring battle, believe me. You will not wish for it.”

His fellow Guard scoffed. “How are the twins?”

“Faring well. Emma is currently residing with Ysabella and Wakefield as Mother is with Nick.”

Seeing the question in McKenzie’s eyes, Ralph added, “Fiona is due to spend the holidays with you. She is doing very well.”

A smile twitched McKenzie’s lips as he nodded in understanding. “My wife is ecstatic, of course.” He sent Ralph a reassuring look. “Whatever happens, Ralph, know that the Haverstons are always ready to lend a hand.”

Ralph nodded. Belinda, McKenzie’s wife, had a niece that she had been trying hard to rescue from her deceased sister’s family, the Trilbys. In a turn of fate, the child ended up in Margaret and Cole’s care until this day.

Although Fiona’s true identity was not publicly known for many reasons, the Everard had always regarded the child as their own after Fiona decided to stay with them, making the Haverstons an extended one. Many were aware that the twins helped in the union of McKenzie and Belinda in the past, but not so many were privy to the deeper connection between the two families.

McKenzie stood to his feet. “I plan to stay a few more hours in the gaming hall. Would you like to join?”

Ralph shook his head. “No. I shall retire shortly.”

McKenzie gave him another one of his amused smile. “One would say you are rather slow, Beechworth. Instead of being in that private chamber, you are to sleep with the footmen. I pity you, really.”

“I would not deny I am dying to be in that private chamber, Haverston,” Ralph wryly retorted, “and I do agree that I am rather slow. But one should be when faced with a bandit, would you not agree?”

The man simply laughed as he left.

Ralph lingered in the quiet room for a while, wondering about something else entirely. Alex seemed to have changed since they left Wickhurst. Yes, she was the same fiery woman, but there was something that was bothering her.

Something happened, he was certain of that.

His silent ministration was broken by McKenzie’s return. “I know you said you do not plan to join me in the gaming hall, Ralph, but I believe you must.”

Ralph frowned. “Why?”

Grinning, McKenzie said, “Your bandit is robbing everyone’s townsend as we speak.”

---

Ralph was greeted by a wild eruption of laughter. The gaming hall was packed with club members, but most of them were huddled together in one corner of the room.

“Do not make a scene. My sister-in-law would not appreciate it,” McKenzie warned before Ralph strode toward the group where he found Alex sitting around the table with cards in hand. And she was wearing nothing but a shirt and her breeches.

It would have been less of a bother, but she was wearing her beautiful hair down, a matter Ralph found entirely provocative.

“Excuse me, gentlemen,” Ralph coldly said, breaking the crowd. “I believe this lady has to retire for the night.”

Alex snapped her head at him, her cheeks flushed. Ralph’s eyes veered to the empty glass before her.

“Back to your seats, everyone,” he heard McKenzie order.

Slowly, the other lords hesitantly went back to their tables, grumbling under their breath.

“Time to retire, Alex,” Ralph said in a low voice, standing beside her.

She did not turn her head as she returned her attention back on the cards in her hand. “Ye have nae claim over me, guv,” she hissed back.

“You are foxed. This is not the proper place to be drunk. Allow me to escort you back to your chambers.” Ralph was trying his best, but his patience was running short as the lords around the table started to throw him a look of impatience for the intrusion.

“Go find one of yer lovers, guv, if yer bored.”

“The lady is not leaving, my lord,” one of the men coldly said, eyes on his cards.

Ralph’s head snapped to the man. “I believe I was not talking to you.”

“I believe we are playing with the lady.”

Ralph straightened to full height and turned to the man. “She is retiring.”

The lord frowned and slapped his cards face-down on the table. “She is staying and you are harassing her.”

“Oi—” Alex started, but Ralph had already lunged for the man’s collar, pulling him to his feet.

“The only one I plan to harass is you,”

The man gulped. “Forgive me, my lord, I did not know she was your wench.”

With that last word, the ruckus ensued.

The man was sent to the floor and as Ralph began to straddle and beat the soul out of him, he was pulled back by another man who gave him a hard blow across the face.

McKenzie started to pull the man on the floor away before Ralph could return for another attack, but stopped when Alex jumped on the other man who punched Ralph.

Realizing they would soon be outnumbered, Ralph grabbed Alex’s hand and pulled her behind him, shouting, “Apologies, gentlemen!”

Everyone, including McKenzie who was stopping another attacker, stopped to stare at Ralph.

“My wife and I had a horrible fight this morning. She came here to taunt me and I am here to return her to our estate. We do not mean to cause trouble.” But he turned to glare at the man who was still on the floor. “She is no wench.”

“Trouble is over, gentlemen!” McKenzie said, letting go of the other lord. “I speak for this man and his… wife.”

“And we shall return the money,” Ralph added, adding over his shoulder, “Go on, darling, return their money.”

“I won them, darling” Alex said, assuming proper speech. “There is no way I am returning them—”

“Return them at once, sweetheart,” Ralph grated out.

Alex threw the townsends on the table.

Ralph grabbed her by the hand and pulled her across the room.

“Who the bloody hell is that, Mac?” someone asked.

“A very jealous sort of man,” Ralph heard McKenzie reply. “It would help if this incident do not reach Lady Mary’s ears.”

---

The silence in the private chamber was almost palpable as the maidservant left after mending Ralph’s face.

Any hint of spirit in her system was drained away after the brief war in the gaming hall and Alex timidly waited for Ralph’s outburst. She had to admit she was at fault. She ought not to have gone downstairs. It was not her place.

But she merely wanted a drink to help her sleep for she had been tossing in the large bed and sleep was nowhere near in sight. She got lost in the gaming hall and the gentlemen there were merely happy to offer her a drink and a chance to steal from them in the most legal way possible—gambling.

Erasing the scenes from earlier out of her mind, Alex moistened her lips. Ralph was now pacing before her, his cheek which received the man’s blow earlier starting to swell.

When he stopped moving and faced her, Alex prepared herself.

“Why did you get drunk?” His question surprised her for she did not expect a question. She was prepared for an earful. As a matter-of-fact, she was willing to accept any statement from him telling her how stupid she was. “Well?”

“I can’t sleep, ’twas all,” she murmured.

“I cannot quite hear you, Alex.”

“I can’t sleep,” she repeated, more clearly this time.

“Why?” His voice was not angry. Rather, it was hoarse and very much curious. “What is on your mind, Alex. Tell me because it has been killing me to know that you are keeping something. Something happened that you are not telling me.”

She bit her lips. She could not tell him. He would not like it.

He let out a sigh of frustration. And before she knew it, he was kneeling in front of her, his emerald green eyes trapping her gaze. “You ought to know you can trust me.”

“Aye. I do,” she whispered.

Instead of insisting that she told him what was bothering her, instead of demanding for it, Ralph reached up, cupping her face with one hand. A surge of heat shot through her like it did countless times whenever his skin was in contact with hers. “Were you hurt?”

She shook her head.

When he made a move to retreat, Alex grabbed his hand. She did not want him to go and leave her alone in this private chamber.

“Ralph,” she began, gripping his hand tightly. “Promise me we can find ’em. We can save ’em.”

His beautiful face softened. He nodded and cupped her face once more with his free hand. “Yes,” he whispered.

Alex nodded, forcing herself to believe that the woman and the child were safe and that they could find them.

Everyone must be safe in the end.

When Ralph hesitantly started to pull away once again, Alex pulled at his hand to stop him. He frowned at her. “Don’t,” she murmured, leaning her forehead against his. He smelled wonderful, she thought.

His free hand came to rest on her waist as if on instinct, or perhaps to maintain a sense of balance. Nuzzling to the side of his face, Alex inhaled deeply, her hand traveling to the back of his neck.

His grip tightened on her waist. “What are you doing, Alex?” he asked, voice throaty but controlled.

She could not answer him with words. No, she could not bring herself to speak tonight, not when all she wanted was to feel.

She trailed light feathery kisses along his jaw until she reached the corner of his lips. Alex opened her eyes and met his curious ones. But there was something there as well.

Fire.

Burning fire.

“Alex,” he whispered, tone filled with warning.

It was also a question.

And she answered it by a soft kiss.

For Ralph, it was enough. He tore his lips from hers and rushed to the door.

Alex’s heart hammered loud against her chest as she watched him turn the lock. When he turned around to face her, his chest was heaving.

His hands were on his hips, his face contorted with almost pain. He was a man fighting a losing battle for control.

When she opened her mouth, Ralph lifted on finger. “Just one moment,” he said, breathing hard. “One moment.”

“We don’t have a moment,” she croaked.

Silence followed her desperate statement. His hands dropped to the side as his burning eyes hungrily looked at her.

“Hellfire and damnation,” he growled, striding to the bed, eyes filled with intent.

Alex eagerly welcomed the attack, meeting his hungry mouth when he reached her, cupping both sides of her face. She ran her fingers restlessly through his hair as they tumbled backward on the bed.

His hands roughly pulled her shirt from her breeches and wormed their way underneath to her breasts, cupping and kneading them with his warmth.

Her eyes closed, her other senses igniting as he moved above her, as she listened to the sounds they were making.

She would not be alone tonight, she thought.

XXV. Three Leaguers

Three years ago…

The amusement was apparent on her beautiful face.

“What seems to be amusing, fair maiden?”

She scoffed at the moniker. “I am no fair maiden, my lord.”

“I shall be the judge of that.” He squeezed her hand as he turned them around in tune with the music. “Now, tell me what is amusing.”

She shook her head. “I simply cannot believe I am dancing with a Town Guard.”

“And that is amusing because?”

She shrugged. “Because my cousins would be horrified. My father and his brothers as well.”

Ralph’s brows furrowed. “Why so?”

A secretive smile touched her lips. “Just so.”

“You are beginning to make me utterly nervous.”

“Rightly so,” she retorted fast.

Although Ralph would love to delve further into her statement but fearing it might lead to the end of this dance, he chose to think of a different question and enjoy this closeness she allowed.

“Have you ever been kissed before?” he boldly asked. It would have still led to her stepping away from him, but somehow Ralph knew it was a question she would take as a challenge.

“Why would I answer that?” she asked, face bare of any hint to the answer he was seeking.

How many men had she allowed to be this close to her, he wondered.

“Truly been kissed. Have you ever?”

“Truly been kissed?”

Her curious eyes mesmerized him. “Yes.”

“Perhaps no is the answer,” she so honestly provided. “How is it like?”

Ralph’s eyes hovered over her moistened lips. Was she taunting him? “I also wonder, but I wager it is magical.”

She scoffed, dismissing his romantic display of words.

Grinning like a total fool, Ralph could not take his eyes off her lips.

There would be more time to discover this wonder, he promised in his mind.

---

Despite what Alex and the ton may believe, Ralph had had very few mistresses in his life.

There were lovers, yes, but not many of them led to a point of Ralph arranging an estate for them. Nor had he ever considered keeping them for long as most of them would have hoped for.

Yet now, as his body became one with this woman, with his Lady in Blue… with his bandit, Ralph merely did not wish to keep her for long. He wanted the time to stop. He wanted it to stop because he knew that while he drugged himself with this woman, others were waiting for most of his time—to save them, to protect them.

For once he was being selfish.

He willed time to cease running.

This was a moment worth revering. Every touch was a tiny speck to remember, every drag and rub a sensation to treasure.

He had never been a patient man, yet he was willing to wait forever until the pain of his first thrust waned from Alex’s face. He gathered the remaining of his control, reining them tightly until her whimper turned into a sigh of passion.

Burying his face in the junction of her neck and shoulder, Ralph rasped, “Sorry, sorry.”

Her bare breast heaved against his chest. Her hands started to roam over the damp planes of his back. “Bleedin’ thank the horses,” she murmured in his ear. “I heard ridin’ horses aides in stretchin’ the sheath—”

Ralph could not allow her to finish. He swallowed the rest of her words with his mouth, his shoulders shaking with laughter. “This is not the best time to make references to horses or any animal of any kind, Alex,” he murmured against his mouth as he started to move inside her.

Any witty remark was trapped in her throat, replaced by a gasp, one that of wonder and awe rather than shock. Watching her close her eyes as he ground against her was equally beautiful when watching them staring—or glaring—at him.

Afraid to lose control before she reached her own peak, Ralph bent his head and suckled on one of her breasts while his other hand roamed freely, travelling between their slick heat and that intimate part of her. He hid a satisfied smile, deliberately slowing his movement between her legs, teasing her, taunting her—provoking her. All the while his fingers did their sensual ministrations, mindful of her silent whimper, of her confusion and wonder.

He fondled and explored until he heard that distinct sound of air trapped in her throat, until her hips buckled in response.

The reaction he expected was not the same to the actual one as was always the case with Alex. Instead of crying for more, of helplessly whimpering for him to take her to the climax, she pushed him none-too-gently on his back and took control. The purr that slithered through her lips ignited him even more, breaking him out of his momentary surprise. The grey flame in her eyes brought him back to this insatiable, carnal moment.

Ralph groaned as she straddled his hips, her head bent and her wild, curly hair moving along her sensual pace. Gripping her hips, Ralph fought for control but she would not allow him. When her grey eyes met his hungry gaze, when she bent down to cup his face and crushed her mouth against his, she quickened her pace, giving him what he needed.

His release was met by hers and she cried out into his neck, her arms around him, her nails digging into his shoulders. Ralph thrust into her a few more times before he dropped back against the cushions, sated and his flesh still quite shaken.

The naked and beautiful weight above him started to move but Ralph tightened his arms around her, stopping any movement.

“I can’t breathe, guv,” she murmured against his shoulder.

Ralph drew a long breath of her scent, keeping her close. “Let us not breathe,” he whispered.

“Yer insane,” she chuckled, pinching his side.

“Let us will the time to stop.”

Alex was strong enough to roll to the side but Ralph went with her. They now faced each other, limbs tangled, body moist with heat and sweat.

Ralph was already waiting when she looked up and their gaze locked. He breathed a sigh as he reached up to tuck her curls behind one ear.

As he gazed at her face now, flashes of memory came to him and he realized something. He gasped as the picture became clearer.

“What now?” she asked wryly and sleepily.

“I remember you now.”

“‘Cors ye do. I was a beaty durin’ yer sister’s weddin’,” was her sarcastic remark.

“No, I meant in Blucksley.” Alex frowned. “You were the one I was chasing.”

Understanding and memory flashed all over her face. “Ack,” she said with a sigh. “Bleedin’ hell. I was hopin’ ye would’na remember that.”

Ralphs scoffed in disbelief.

“Would’ye like te arrest me now then?” she asked. “Ye’ll be three bleedin’ years late.”

A wicked grin stretched his lips as he grabbed her hands and pushed them above her head while he moved above her, trapping her between him and the bed. “Perhaps.”

“Really?” she asked with a lazy smile.

Ralph smiled against her mouth. “Yes, perhaps.”

---

“I’m not certain we should trust ’em,” she whispered in his ear.

“Who?” Ralph whispered back.

She motioned her head at the closed doors of the private gaming room. “Them Leaguers.” When he made no comment, Alex added, “Jeremy and Aurora met their fate ‘cos of their meddlin’.”

“They saved Jeremy Briars from prosecution,” he reminded her.

“‘Cos they wanted somethin’.”

“There are good men in the League like there are in the Guards,” he calmly stated. “Our groups are mere smaller representations of the entire Town. Evil exists, but good is also abundant.”

Alex could only shake her head. She stood to her feet and started to pace the room while they waited.

Ralph allowed her, his own mind bothered by the time they consumed waiting in Willowfair. Osegod could have already made his move, but somehow Ralph was assured by the thought that Osegod would most likely wait for them to make a move and turn it into a mistake.

He was thinking of ways they could not allow that to happen, when the doors opened and the three Haverston brothers rushed in.

Adrien and McKenzie acknowledged his presence as well as Alex’s, but it was the eldest, Calan Haverston, who regarded Alex with a suspicious look.

“She is not the enemy, brother,” Adrien droned as he took the chair nearest Ralph. “She is a bandit.”

“Not very reassuring,” Calan said, his dark eyes studying Alex. “Considering I’ve been attacked by some in the past.”

“Do be careful in the future then, guv,” Alex retorted, walking to sit beside Ralph. “It won’t be the last.”

McKenzie and Adrien bellowed in laughter. “She is something, Everard, I tell you that,” Adrien said to Ralph.

But Calan did not find anything amusing as he turned his serious look at Ralph. “How certain are you that they are in the Dark Forest?”

“Aurora was found near the Dark Forest. Activities have been reported to happen there.”

“Your source said there was no way out of the facility. If so, how did Miss Randolph escape?”

Ah, so Aurora’s identity was well-known amongst the Leaguers, Ralph thought.

“Then there must be an exit of sorts,” said Adrien, turning serious now.

McKenzie turned to Calan. “As I have said, Calan, we cannot allow this to just pass. You know too well what Osegod is brewing in the background. This could be the break the League has been looking for.”

Although he was looking doubtful, Ralph knew too well that any member of the League would dare not allow missing the chance to find this place.

“The rebels are hiding in that damned place, brother,” Adrien said, his voice almost cold.

Ralph was not quite privy to the past of these three brothers, but there had been rumors. Their father had once been a member of the Leaders until a few years ago. Their mother, however, as stories would say, was imprisoned for having been part of the rebels and she died in prison.

Adrien’s sudden cold behavior upon the mention of the rebels could be a hint, but no one could truly tell with the Haverstons. They were good at keeping secrets like any family out there.

“Going aboveground is not easily done,” Calan said, now the only man standing in the middle of the room. He was very much like the eldest of the Everards, Benedict, Ralph thought. “But there is a way around the law.” His eyes landed on Alex for a while before he continued. “You ought to take a secure passage and travel to the direction of the Dark Forest. However, it is not certain if you will in fact find another passage there.”

McKenzie turned to Ralph. “Should the passage exist in fact, the only way to enter the facility is by going through the same way they do.”

“But how do you make certain no one suspects?” asked Adrien.

“I know of someone,” said Ralph, his eyes meeting Calan.

Calan nodded. “I can only secure a passage for three.”

“I will go with them,” McKenzie said.

“Nae,” Alex spoke for the first time, her voice even and controlled. “I’ll go.”

“No—” Ralph started to protest but she held up her hand to stop him.

“Ye’ll need a woman.”

“No, we do not—”

“A woman slave ,” she iterated.

Everyone else grew quiet. Ralph’s head was already reeling, preparing for a battle. She could not go through that passage for many reasons! It was too much of a risk.

It was Calan who finally nodded much to Ralph’s great disappointment. “You enter the facility under the pretense of delivering a slave.”

“No, there must be—”

“Don’t be complicated, guv,” said Alex, standing to her feet. “Ye call yer friend now and let’s go te this passage Lord Haverston’s talkin’ ’bout.”

Before he could protest, Calan turned to Ralph. “Be certain to come back belowground, Everard. If you do not, I would be facing consequences and should I do, you know my wife will hunt you down.” Ralph believed Calan was not jesting when he used his wife as threat.

“But we shall be exiting through a known passage, yes? What do we tell the Passage Guards? Surely they would question if a woman passes through—”

“I do not have to tell them there is a woman,” Calan said dismissively. “We simply tell them you are Leaguers. Gender is never questioned within the League of Founders.” Calan turned to walk to the door. Their discussion was done. “Send for this friend of yours, Everard and be ready by tonight.”

Adrien jumped to his feet and winked at Ralph and Alex. “You lucky bastards.” Walking to the door, he added, “By the by, Mary has a perfect plan to keep anyone from noticing you lot are missing.”

McKenzie followed after his two brothers. “Gather your bags. Someone ought to teach you how to survive aboveground.”

“Someone? Who?” Alex inquired.

“My wife.”

XXVI. For Later

Three years ago…

Alex stepped away from the dream.

The dream gazed at her curiously.

It had been fun and it had been challenging.

But it was time to wake up.

And so she told the dream, “I must go, my lord. Thank you for the dance.”

Ralph Everard’s green eyes flickered in panic. “But you have not—”

“We have been gone too long. You will not wish to be found in a scandal with me.” Alex started to turn. “I shall not forget this night, my lord.”

She heard him sigh in defeat. “And I shall never forget your face, my Lady in Blue.”

Alex scoffed.

“Dare not doubt my resolve though!” he shouted after her. “I will know your name and I will find you!”

Alex continued to walk away from the dream and into the ballroom of HIS reality. It was filled with merriment and cheers, of drinks and elegant waves of fabrics. It was different from the ones she ever experienced in Meriwether.

It was different.

Scanning the room, she found Ned and Barto talking with Emma. She walked toward them, fixing a smile on her face.

It was time to go home.

---

“Mary shall have some of the servants at Mary House spread rumors of Ralph staying in Willowfair with a secret lover,” Adrien was saying when McKenzie and his wife, Lady Belinda, sauntered into the secret chamber of the Angel House.

When the club was burned down by a member of the rebels many years past, Lady Mary had it rebuilt, adding quite a few more secret passages and chambers to entertain more highly private discussions regarding crucial matters of the Town itself.

Ralph had previously expressed his concern regarding the sensitivity of their would-be discussion but Lady Mary had been very calm and certain when she reassured Ralph that the Angel House was the safest place for secrets. In fact, the woman was still looking calm and patient while her husband talked that Ralph started to think there was more to the woman than he first thought.

He must not have doubted for the woman owned two of the most prestigious clubs in Willowfair where almost every affluent lords and gentlemen were a member of. Secrets were spilled here and now as he discovered some of the secrets of these clubs, ears were pressed against walls to devour them.

McKenzie and Lady Belinda’s entrance was followed by Calan who halted to a stop when he spotted Marcus Durley idly sitting in one corner. He threw Ralph an accusing glare. “You led me to believe you would be bringing a friend .”

“We are soon to be more than friends, Haverston,” said Durley with a wave of his hand, telling everyone that he had no desire to further elaborate his statement.

Ralph turned to Calan. “He is the only one who can lead us through the facility without being killed.”

“This man works with Osegod,” Calan stated.

“Which, if I may repeat, makes him a good candidate to deliver a slave into the facility. Unless you have changed the plan, my lord, I am only very much willing to leave Alex here and find another way into that place.”

He expected Alex to protest but Durley interrupted by saying, “And I also do work with the League as you know, Haverston.” He let out an impatient sigh as he straightened in his seat. “I am certain you know who I am after for in this mission, Haverston. Family is my utmost priority.” He looked at each Haverston and then at Ralph and finally Alex who was leaning against a wall behind Ralph. “I am sure all of you Haverstons—and Everard—would not contradict?”

Calan ignored Durley’s question. “Taking Durley will be a great risk, but if it is one you are willing to take, Ralph, I would not strongly disagree.”

Ralph simply lifted his shoulder into a shrug. “Simply think of this as testing Lord Durley’s loyalty to the League.” He turned to look back at Adrien Haverston. “You were saying, my lord?”

Adrien turned to his wife. “What do you think, Mary, love? Will the rumor hold?”

Mary, a calm beauty with black hair, nodded as she veered her eyes at Lady Belinda with her lips twitching to a smile. “The townspeople feed on scandals.”

“I agree,” Lady Belinda seconded, walking toward the table placed in the center of the room where she unrolled a large piece of paper. “But it shall not prove to hold for long for people would want to see the subjects of the scandal. You will not have much time aboveground before they start to wonder and the bad men will realize you have disappeared.” She looked up to gesture for Ralph, Alex and Durley to come closer.

As they did, she pointed at the paper and said, “This is how I roughly remember the world above.”

“It is a map,” Ralph said.

“Very observant, Beechworth,” Durley murmured beside him.

“Now, please listen very closely,” Lady Belinda continued, pointing at a specific place. “Since Calan does not wish that you travel long here and risk being spotted, this shall be where you will come out. It is the closest passage in Willowfair.”

“In the middle of the woods aboveground?” asked Ralph.

“It is a known passage,” Calan provided, “with Passage Guards guarding below and aboveground.”

“There are townspeople situated aboveground?” Alex asked with awe.

Something in the way Calan ignored the question told Ralph that the men guarding the passage aboveground were not from here.

Bloody hell, how much was the League keeping from them?

The rest of the Haverstons seemed to not be surprised by this revelation. Yet why was he even wondering? Apparently, this family had more secrets than the Everards.

“If your source gave you the precise location of the facility within the Dark Forest,” Lady Belinda said, her red head bending lower as she traced a line on the map with her finger, “then I believe this is where you must find the passage entrance into the said facility.”

Ralph frowned, narrowing his eyes on the map. “And where exactly is this?”

“It is a small town aboveground and if I am correct—which I believe I am—it directly stands over the Dark Forest. You should take the bus or a cab to get there. You will need money, of course. It is suspicious if you pay them with jewels.”

“A bus? A cab?”

Lady Belinda sighed and looked at her husband. “I did tell you this will take a little while.”

McKenzie simply shrugged. “No other way, darling.”

Lady Belinda stared at the three of them patiently. “The important matter is that you get from point A to point B.” At their blank expression, Belinda elaborated, “That is how they say it aboveground. Point A,” she said, placing her finger on their exit passage, “and point B,” she transferred her finger on the spot where their entrance passage should be.“

When no one spoke, Adrien Haverston dramatically sighed. “Someone ought to go with them,” he said, his face expectant.

“Certainly not you,” Calan snapped at his brother and turned to Belinda. “Perhaps it is best you give them specific details of the things they only ought to do. Spare them of the unnecessary ones.”

Belinda nodded. “Shall we begin?”

---

“You do not have to do this,” Ralph whispered to Alex. She was dressed in a fancier pair of breeches and shirt, like how Margaret would, like how any woman Leaguer would.

He and Durley, on the other hand were wearing their usual trousers and dark coats. Their hats shadowed their faces.

“Stay with the Haverstons,” he added to Alex who at first ignored his plea.

“Nae, guv,” she said, shaking her head. “I have te go with ye.”

“There is no point talking her out of this, Beechworth,” Durley muttered. “She is as important as I for this mission.”

Ralph sent Durley a darting look. His jaw twitched. “Should you do anything, Durley—and I mean anything—this shall be the end of you.”

Durley rolled his eyes. “You talk too much, Beechworth. Conserve your energy. This is no easy hike.”

They had just been given permission to continue onwards by the Passage Guards guarding the entrance. Calan Haverston personally made the arrangements and even went further as accompanying them to the Passage Guards.

No one talked, no one made a move while the men perused through the legal permits they presented. It was only when the two Passage Guards nodded and stepped aside to let them pass did any of them breathed a sigh of relief.

But it was not the end for there would be more guards aboveground, Calan Haverston had said. The three of them had to do their best so as not to raise suspicion.

It took them nearly two hours of climbing the steep path with naught but candles as their source of light to reach the top where a dark, narrow passage awaited.

They squeezed through it, holding their breath, until they were greeted with a metal door.

Ralph was at the front of the line. Swallowing any reservation, he raised his fist and knocked. The sound vibrated through the narrow passage.

He looked over his shoulder at Alex and Durley who was behind her, their faces illuminated by their candles.

And then the metal door opened.

---

The two men who faced them were nothing like the two Passage Guards belowground.

One look and Ralph was able to confirm that he had been living his life believing a different kind of truth.

There was no way out of the Town, they said. The people aboveground did not know of their existence, they said.

Lies. All lies, Ralph thought as he, for the first time, came face to face with two men who, for certain, were born and raised aboveground.

How much did they know? Had they ever been under there?

They were dressed differently. Their uniforms were far from their counterparts below. One glance and he came to a conclusion that the weapons these men were carrying were far more superior than theirs.

“Papers,” said one of them. He was wearing a darkened pair of spectacles that Ralph found it hard to read his expression. The other one had a blank look in his eyes, both arms around his long gun.

Ralph presented the same papers Calan provided them.

The one with the dark spectacles held out a short barrel and flicked it on. A light came out of the end of the barrel directly on the paper he held with his other hand.

Ralph looked beyond the shoulders of the two men and realized there was but two highly sophisticated lights on the ceiling.

It was another room. And it had metal walls.

Without a word, the man handed the papers back to Ralph. “Three is too many,” he commented as he stepped aside. The other added, “We’ve seen more though,” as he walked them to the middle of the room. “Stop,” he ordered.

Ralph’s heart skipped a beat as the man with the dark spectacles patted him up and down before he straightened and took out something from inside his back pocket. He grabbed Ralph’s arm and a round metal snapped and locked itself around his wrist. “Trackers,” the man explained. “So you don’t go anywhere we don’t want you to go. And don’t ask how it works. What we hate the most is explaining technology to your kind.” He pushed Ralph aside and gestured for Alex.

Ralph’s jaw clenched as Alex was also patted down, but he remained where he was. Calan had warned them of this exercise. The same thin metal was around Alex’s right wrist when she stood to stand beside Ralph. Durley had the same one a minute later.

“Remember, no naughty things, Leaguers,” the Passage Guard warned as he pointed Ralph, Alex and Durley to a second door across the room. A tiny rectangular box was strapped to his waist. He took it out, took it to his lips and pushed a button. “Visitors comin’ through,” the man uttered to the box.

An answer crackled through. “Confirmed?”

“Yes.”

A loud click followed his statement and it came from inside the metal door. A whirring sound followed and then a small, soft ‘puff’ before the door opened.

And finally they found themselves greeted by nothing but a small window that showed flashing lights and dark sky; and a constant sound of honks; and some entirely unfamiliar whirring sounds.

Instantly Ralph realized the air was different. It was lighter and definitely better. But they were inside a bloody building! Calan did not mention a bloody building!

“You have seventy-two hours to report back belowground,” the man with the dark spectacles said before he nodded to the one man who opened the second door. Within seconds the door closed and they were alone with the third guard.

“First time, eh?” he asked with a scoff. “Good luck, gentlemen—and madam.” When Ralph, Alex and Durley simply stood there, still quite lost—because they were literally lost—the man sighed. “You can’t stay long in this area. It is highly restricted. I suggest you do what the others do and find an inn nearby and do whatever business you have to do. Durham has a variety of inns or hotels if you prefer.”

“Yes, of course,” Alex spoke for the first time, clearing her throat. She beamed at the man. “Thank you, kind sir.”

The man chuckled as if amused by something before he turned serious again. “Go. Now.” He looked down at their wrists. “And remember—we can track you down.”

There was a series of turns and corridors before they finally found themselves outside the building which was guarded by another man who checked their bracelets before ordering them to get the hell out of there.

Ralph later realized that the whirring sounds and lights came from the fast vehicles that passed the smooth street in front of the building. He looked back at the edifice and the tall fence that guarded it.

RESTRICTED AREA. GOVERNMENT PROPERTY.

There were definitely things Margaret never told them about. There were definitely things the League was keeping that the townspeople would not appreciate.

He was honestly bothered by this but he shook the thought away for now.

Durley and Alex were staring with curiosity at the passing vehicles and the people walking across the street. “Lady Belinda did warn us,” he told them. “Let us not waste time. We should find a place to stay the night. We have a long way to go on the morrow.”

He grabbed Alex’s hand. “Stay close, bandit. Lady Belinda said robbers meet a hard fate up here.”

---

After struggling with the pawnshop manager, the three of them had no time to rest as they still had to find a place to stay.

Lady Belinda had never been to this part of the world above but she had heard of it. “Oh, how I wish I could accompany you on this journey. It shall prove to be very difficult. But do remember that it is better to ask around. And dare not think everything you see up there is magic. They are simply far more advanced,” she had said.

They found a place for the night after Durley nearly threatened a lady to let them procure her place for the night or else. The same lady shouted a name of a certain hotel before she hastily turned and left, muttering, “Crazy bastard.”

The place did turn out to better than they expected for the price they paid for. They took the top-most floor which had two bedroom chambers, two toilets and a parlor.

There was no question where Alex was staying. She and Ralph locked themselves inside one of the chambers as Durley took the other after they ate the meals they ordered be delivered to their room.

“I cannot still wrap my mind around the fact that we are here ,” he sighed as he flicked off the light she turned on and pulled her close.

He peered down at her. She was not saying much again which was very unlikely of her. He hated when she was depriving him of her boorish words.

“What is the matter?”

“Nothin’,” she murmured, running her palms over his chest.

“Do you like it here?” he asked, unbuttoning the top of her shirt. She followed his movement on his shirt. The bracelet around her wrist glimmered as it caught light from outside the window. “Would you want to stay here?”

Her hands paused. She tilted her head to look him in the eye. “Me life’s not here, guv.”

Ralph shrugged. “Fair enough.”

“And ’tis noisy, aye? Here, I mean,” she said with a small smile, working on the third button of his shirt.

Ralph was done with his work and he peeled her shirt off her arms, dropping it on the floor. “Blazes, I just realized I love taking off shirt and breeches off a woman—you,” he growled as he tugged at the fasteners of her breeches as his other hand slipped inside to find that she was ready for him. “Bloody hell, Alex,” he groaned, grounding against her, his breathing coming out in rasps.

As his fingers wandered, a cry of pleasure escaped her lips. Ralph momentarily forgot about their journey at sunbreak as the woman against him purred against his chest, her mouth open, her breath almost hot against his skin.

Alex surprised him by jumping and wrapping her legs around his hips. Ralph captured her mouth, hungry for more of her. He needed this. He needed her. Now.

He blindly carried her to the bed with every intention to hear more of her sounds.

---

Alex opened her eyes and listened to Ralph’s quiet breathing as he slept. He was lying face down with one arm wrapped around her midriff.

Outside it had gone quiet. People aboveground were probably in their homes for the night, she thought as she carefully slipped out of Ralph’s hold and out of the bed.

She quietly padded across the room to collect her clothes scattered on the floor and dressed.

Taking another glance at Ralph’s sleeping form, Alex walked to the door and slipped out into the parlor. She walked toward the terrace but found that she would not be alone to appreciate the view outside.

Marcus Durley was already standing there, his large form a shadow against the lampposts outside.

Sensing her presence, he spoke without turning. “Did you tell him?”

“Nae.”

“Good. You are keeping your end of the bargain. For a bandit, that is quite surprising.” His voice was bare of any emotion, almost cold, yet calm.

Like that night , Alex thought.

“What are you plannin’?” she asked the question that had been haunting her for quite some time now.

This time Durley looked over his shoulder, the sharp edges of his face shadowed, unnerving her. “I will save my sister, of course,” he replied.

She swallowed and moistened her lips. “And with me?” she asked, holding her breath.

His head turned away from her to face the view before him. “You are for later.”

XXVII. Above the Below

Three years ago…

Ralph returned to the ballroom after spending a few moments of silence in the garden.

It was both to think and give Lady in Blue and him enough time to escape a gossipmonger’s notice.

She was beautiful. And she was not what he expected her to be.

There was more to her.

He yearned to discover more of that.

Determined, he walked back to the ballroom, scouring the sea of people with his eyes.

Ysabella was dancing with her husband. Emma was with Margaret and their other siblings. His mother was talking with Lady Hayward.

There was no sign of her.

Every blue gown had a different face.

Her cousins were also nowhere in sight.

“She has left,” Maxwell’s voice said behind him. When Ralph whirled around to look at his brother, Maxwell was wearing a small, knowing smile. He slapped Ralph’s back and added, “A brandy would cure your little heartache.”

Ralph looked around the ballroom again.

She was gone.

---

The woman from the large tavern they stayed in, the very same one sitting behind the tall desk, told them (and wrote down) every step on how they could get to their destination: Holystone.

At first the woman was skeptical as to why they could choose such a small village—as what she would call it—for their grand vacation.

Studying the roughly-made map by Lady Belinda, the three of them headed to Durham bus station, a facility where their mechanically-driven long carriage, a bus, was waiting.

Durley sat at the back end of the said carriage, between two ogling young men who could not keep their eyes off Durley’s bowler hat. Alex and Ralph sat together in the middle, with Alex looking out the window at the passing bright view.

She wondered what could be happening belowground at that very moment. Here they were, traveling quite fast on a smooth road with a spectacular view while somewhere down below, a carriage was moving slowly and loudly along a rough path with nothing to offer but the dire, dark surrounding—and perhaps a bandit or two.

Ralph fell asleep with his head on her shoulder not long after they had taken off. Alex had to shove him off his sit to wake him up nearly an hour later when they reached Haymarket where they again took another long carriage to Rothbury.

Having had enough respite, Ralph was wide awake to join Alex in watching every detail they passed by. Durley, on the other hand, seemed uninterested where he was sitting in front of them. He remained quiet and unmoving.

Alex sensed Ralph studying her from time to time, chuckling whenever she gasped and pointed at something spectacular like the giant white bird that flew over them, its sound too loud it could not be an actual bird.

There seemed to be too many different sounds. The Town had its own and she grew up in a place where animals and even birds were about. Yet here, aboveground, something else was different. Although she could not hear it because they were in an enclosed carriage, she could see the wind through the trees. They moved so freely she almost felt sorry for the ones underground in the woods. The plantations they passed through were bright green and yellow. They were not shadowed by walls of rocks. They basked in endless sunshine.

And the sun—it was generous and proud. Its glare blinded Alex, its heat seeping through the glass window, warming not burning at all as she first expected. She had thought Meriwether and its gigantic hole was astounding, but no. This, this one aboveground was a miracle.

The sky was no different. It was not a mere large circular painting over her head. It was a sheet of endless woven magic.

“Would you wish to stay here?” Ralph whispered beside Alex, leaning away from the window to sit back against his seat.

“Nae. Are ye a bleedin’ idiot? Why d’ye keep askin’?”

Ralph shrugged. “This place is not at all noisy as Durham. It is too far out in the country. And from what I have observed, you would survive here.”

She vehemently shook her head, scoffing at the idea. “There are nae rich lords te rob ’ere, guv.”

Ralph chuckled and silence fell between them yet again. The silent hum of their carriage’s engine was the only sound they could hear for quite a while.

“What’s it now, guv?” she snapped without glancing at him many minutes later when she noticed him looking at her strangely.

He seemed to measure his thoughts for some time before he turned them into words. Alex stole him a look and realized he was serious. She returned her eyes on the scenery outside.

“We must discuss what happens to us after this is all over. I am not one to pretend this is merely a passing fancy.”

Alex’s heart nearly stopped. Truly, it might have done so, what with the leap of a beat she felt inside her chest and the dread that followed. “It’s fine, guv. Ye dinna have te discuss anythin’ with me about us. That would be stupid.”

“Stupid?” he incredulously repeated as if he found her word abhorrent. “Alex, we…”

“Ye have many lovers te discuss such topic with. I’m certain they’d want to entertain any idea in yer head, guv.”

“Lovers,” he scoffed. “I do not have that many left belowground, I am afraid. Not when you scared them all away,” he tried to jest.

Alex ignored him, pretending to look at the group of people standing on the side of the street. “People dress quite differently ’ere,” she noted. “It’s like they’re all bandits. They sound like bandits as well. Ye ought be scared, guv.”

Hearing Ralph’s sigh of defeat, Alex started to calm down while her head spun. Why would he want to talk about them? There was nothing to talk with Ralph about them . Apart from enjoying each other’s company in bed, she did not think there could be anything more.

---

By the time they reached Holystone, they were as weary as the night they arrived aboveground. Although it was a very fast transport, they all agreed that having too many people traveling with them with their large baggage was as equally exhausting.

Holystone was as the woman from their tavern had described. The village was quite small with wide green fields surrounding it.

“However will we find it?” Alex asked, opening one of the windows of the cottage they rented for the day. “We dinna have much time.”

“I am venturing into the saloon we passed by earlier,” said Durley, putting on his bowler hat.

“Perhaps you should reconsider taking off the hat, Durley,” Ralph told him. “You’ve been getting too much attention with that thing.”

Durley merely looked at Ralph dryly. “I dress however I like, Beechworth.”

Ralph rolled his eyes. “Then do wait. I shall be going with you.”

“Need not.”

“Yes,” Ralph sternly replied. “I am not a fool to allow you to go out there alone and do something utterly stupid.”

“You do not trust me.”

“I have reasons not to,” Ralph snapped. “Wait while I get my coat.” He disappeared into the bedroom, leaving Durley and Alex alone.

Alex could take her eyes off Durley. He noticed and he cocked an eyebrow. “You find something interesting?”

She shook her head. “Nothin’.” She blinked and turned away to look back outside the window. Dawn had settled in and it was one of the most magical things. It was far beyond what the holes over Meriwether could offer, Alex thought. “Yer sister must be very dear te ye.”

“Of course,” Durley said. “She is the only one I have. I do believe you understand?”

His words brought panic to rise up her throat. Yes, of course.

At that moment, Ralph walked out with his coat.

“I’m commin’ along,” Alex said as the two men started for the door.

“You stay here,” said Ralph.

“Why?”

Ralph stopped and faced her. “Because I cannot have anything happen to you at this crucial point,” he retorted. “It is best you stay here. Lock the doors and wait until our return. We shall not be long as we will only be making inquiries.”

Alex looked at Ralph and then at Durley. She nodded. She needed some time alone anyway.

From inside the cottage, she watched Ralph and Durley walk down the street to the direction of the village. Whatever they would find tonight, it ought to be something good for Alex could not stay far away from the Town any longer.

There was so much she had left behind.

---

Alex waited for Ralph and Durley to return with apples they bought from the village market earlier.

Nighttime had finally settled and the sky was now covered with bright stars.

She remembered the nights when she, Ned and Barto would lay on their backs, staring at the stars, counting each one of them. Little did they know, there were far more than they could count. Her cousins would not even believe her if she were to tell them they could never count the stars in this lifetime. Even the next.

Her musing was interrupted by a loud sound. She looked down the road and saw a big carriage driving by. For a moment, its sound broke the quiet in the small village. She watched it drive by until it turned a corner and the sound wavered, returning the returning the quiet it broke.

She sighed. And then she looked up at the sky.

She was not one who prayed, but this time she did.

She prayed for those belowground.

---

“I told you to lose the hat,” Ralph muttered under his breath before he gulped down the rest of the ale offered to them by the handsome man behind the counter.

“I do like the hat,” Durley countered.

“Because you think it provides you a certain kind of mystery,” Ralph said with a scoff. “That is not truly the case, if you must know.”

“Stop talking about the bloody hat.”

“I cannot because no one is obviously very keen sharing a table with us,” Ralph shot back. “Because of that bloody hat.”

“Pardon, gentlemen,” the man behind them said, twisting around his chair to smile at them through his heavy beard. His eyes were drooping and his cheeks were flaming red. He burped before he nodded at Durley. “Like the hat, mon.”

Durley smiled proudly. “Thank you,” throwing Ralph a sideway glance.

“Now, can ye two shut the bloody hell up ’bout the damn hat and let us get our own quiet?”

Ralph and Durley were stupefied as the man twisted back to face his companion.

“Did’ye hear that?” his companion asked, voice more irritated than the bearded old man. Ralph listened as well but heard nothing peculiar other than the loud engine sounds that passed the saloon outside. “Them truck’s comin’ in like clockworks every bloody Sunday night.”

“Did’ye tell the stupid man leadin’ this town?”

“Just bloody proved he’s stupid,” the other man growled angrily. “I’m tellin’ ye, that estate’s doin’ something weird. I wager me week’s earnin’ they’ll come by again next week. I might up and grab me pistol and follow them—see what they’re doin’ in that forest of theirs.”

The last statement got Ralph’s attention. He looked over his shoulder and the man facing their table glared at him. He leaned closer to the bearded man to whisper something.

Bearded man twisted in his chair again to fix Ralph and Durley a strange look. “Ye tourists?”

Ralph blinked. “Yes.”

“Spies is more like it,” the bearded man’s companion said. “They’re one of ’em truck drivers.”

“We are not what you—” Durley started but bearded man jumped to his feet to face them.

The attention of everyone in the saloon was now on them.

“What are ye bastards up te, eh?” the man asked. “Ye shippin’ drugs from somewhere? Packin’ ‘em goods here? Someone from somewhere has to take a look at that estate. Ye’ve been doin’ yer dirty secret work fer years. Don’t think no one notices.”

Durely stood up and righted his coat. “We are merely drinking, sir. We mean no harm.”

“Yes,” Ralph added from his chair. “Just drinkin’.” Perhaps it was a bad idea to leave Alex behind. She would have been of good use at the moment.

“Ye dress up like ’em folks from that estate,” said bearded man’s companion, also coming to his feet to stand beside his friend.

Ralph stood up as well. “We do not know what you are talking about, gentlemen.”

“No fightin’!” the man behind the bar shouted, pointing at the two drunkards. “Ye take it outside.”

“These men are takin’ over our village, I’m tellin’ ye,” bearded man said, pointing at Ralph and Durley. “Don’t any of ye care any fer this village?”

“You’re obsessed, the two of you!” someone shouted from one corner. “That bloody estate’s done nothin’!”

“That bloody estate’s been buyin’ off yer lands, ye bloody idiots! Soon, we’ll find ourselves workin’ for a bloody amusement park. I won’t be surprised if that happens!” bearded man’s companion shouted. “Ain’t I right, Cooper? Ye sold yer father’s land so ye can spend yer pounds on that woman in Rothbury!”

Suddenly a large man jumped to his feet from the right side of the room, his face red as he stormed toward the two drunkards. “What did ye say?”

“No fightin’!” the barman shouted once again.

People started to cheer as Cooper grabbed bearded man’s friend by the collar. He glared at the man as he pulled him closer, their faces merely inches apart and breathed down on him. “What did ye say?”

“Ye sold yer father’s land te that estate so ye can bed a woman in Rothbury!” the foxed man said with a laugh.

All hell broke loose. Bearded man and his friend were sent across the room. People laughed and cheered as Cooper stalked after them, grabbing them by their throats to make them stand up.

Ralph grabbed Durley and they both walked out of the saloon as the chaos continued.

Walking in silence, both of them knew the other was thinking the same thing.

“We are literally walking over the Dark Forest,” Durley stated matter-of-factly.

Ralph nodded. “Lady Belinda has guessed so.”

“And if your source was telling the truth, the passage is somewhere near.”

Silence followed his statement again.

“There must be a way to see this estate those two bastards were talking about.”

Ralph nodded. “And fast.”

XXVIII. A Lift Down

Three years ago…

While she looked out the carriage window and at the distant lights from the mansion they were leaving behind, Alex could feel that Ned and Barto were assessing her curiously and suspiciously.

Not quite certain whether she could keep up her blank façade, she did not look at them eye to eye.

When his patience won over, Ned spoke. “What happened?”

Alex spared him a quick glance. “What d’ye mean?”

She stole Barto a glance as well. Her cousin’s eyes were narrowed. “Ye disappeared fer long from the ballroom earlier,” Barto said.

“Aye. Went te escape one of ’em Everards,” she said, telling them the truth.

“Who?”

“One of ‘em brothers,” she said with a shrug. “Hid inside a bleedin’ library,” she lied this time.

“And?” Ned asked.

“What happened?” Barto insisted.

Alex’s lips twitched into a secretive smile. “Nothin’.”

---

When Ralph and Durley finally arrived, they were both in haste.

“Ruin your clothes,” Durley ordered. “And make haste.”

Alex frowned. “Ruin me dress?” She turned to Ralph who explained. “We believe we found the passage.”

Her eyes widened. “You did? Where?”

“An estate not far from here,” Durley snapped in reply as he rushed to his bedchamber.

“But why do I have te ruin me clothes?” she asked Ralph.

“Because you are to be taken in as a slave, remember?” Durley cried from his room.

Ralph merely sighed as he looked at Alex. “We do not have much time, Alex.”

“Oi, not all slaves wear ruined clothes,” she pointedly said.

“Trust me, they do where we are going,” Durley said, rushing from his room with his small bag. “Would you like me to ruin those instead?”

Alex growled. “How many bleedin’ time do I have to dress up?” She shot Ralph a glance. “Next time, guv, I wanna to be a Guard.”

Ralph shook his head with a sigh and led Alex to the bedroom. “Come, bandit, we do not have much time.”

---

“How did’ye figure it out?” Alex asked Ralph as they trudged through the rough path that led to the woods. She looked over her shoulder at the main road they came from. Distant sounds from the village cottages nearby were carried by the cold wind blowing through the night.

“We did not,” Ralph said beside her. “We guessed.”

Alex stopped and so did Ralph. Durley kept walking ahead, his steps digging into the ground.

She glared at Ralph. “Yer insane! Ye could be wrong!”

Ralph shook his head. “I am rarely wrong.” He motioned with his arms. “Look around you, Alex, this is the perfect place to hide a passage.” He pointed at the woods. “The estate beyond those woods is the entrance into the Dark Forest.” He directed his finger down. “We are over the Dark Forest.”

Alex looked around. She could not find any other place that could possibly hide a passage. But this all seemed too easy. Surely it should not be?

She looked at the woods ahead and moistened her lips. Durley was nearing the edge. He stopped and motioned for Alex and Ralph to move on.

“If tis truly the passage, guv,” Alex sad, “there’ll be men waitin’ te kill us.”

Durley grew impatient and walked back to them.

“Not before this man does,” Ralph murmured, taking Alex by the arm to meet Durley.

“Are ye armed?” she hissed at him. “Just so ye know, guv, I hate usin’ me teeth.”

“We are armed, Alex,” he wryly uttered.

Durley was scowling at them when they met him. He grabbed Alex by the arm and roughly pulled her toward him. When he noticed Ralph’s reaction, he uttered, “Relax, Beechworth, she is a slave. Or did you forget?”

Alex sighed and allowed Durley to push her toward the forest. “Yer enjoyin’ playin’ the bad man,” she said to Durley who showed her a short, menacing smile.

“I do, yes,” he replied. He turned his head at Ralph and said, “Cease that look, Beechworth. No one is harming your woman. Should you keep looking like that, we will all be dead before we can step into the passage.”

Alex heard Ralph’s long intake of breath. He nodded, his expression turning blank.

Alex swallowed hard, her heart starting to thump loudly in her chest.

The woods were opening to them, slowly unveiling a large country estate that was flooded with lights. The path they had been walking on was slowly turning into a driveway.

A shadow was moving along one side of the estate walls. Its form was getting clearer as it walked nearer.

It was then that she realized it was a large man. And he was holding the same large weapon she saw from the Passage Guards aboveground. Merely a few moments later, the man was joined by another one with the same large weapon clutched in both hands.

“Bloody hell, Durley, what has Osegod been up to?” Ralph murmured beside them.

Durley did not offer a response but he did stop walking, tightening his grip around Alex’s arm.

Alex swallowed hard again. She looked at Ralph who was looking more anxious by the second. Durley was calm, yet his hold around her arm told her he was apprehensive.

Her eyes landed on the weapons the two men were carrying.

Bloody hell.

Should a fight ensue, she was not certain her knuckles and teeth would be enough.

---

“Gentlemen!” Durley called out as the two men neared.

None of them spoke for a while, their eyes hard on Durley, Ralph and Alex. “This is private property,” one of them finally said in a deadpan voice.

“We are fully aware,” Durley uttered, lifting his free hand to show that he was not holding a weapon while he dragged Alex forward. “I am here to deliver an important gift.”

“We don’t know what you are talking about, sir.”

“Oh, I am sure you do.”

“No, we don’t. Step away from the property, please,” one of the men said, repositioning his large weapon in his hand.

“I was tasked to deliver—”

“A new horse,” Ralph interjected, stepping forward.

Alex was quite lost. Horse? Why would he say horse ? But as she turned her attention back on the two men, she saw that they somehow understood Ralph’s use of the word.

“You see, gentlemen,” Ralph said with a dramatic sigh, stepping forward, “the road was quite difficult for the horse and we needed to change course, thus the absence of the truck. I believe this one is currently being paid for and is expected to be presented to the winning guest,” he said, patting Alex’s head. “Am I not correct, Lord Durley?”

At the mention of Durley’s name, the two men snapped their heads. “You’re Durley?”

“Yes,” Durley said, pulling Alex beside him. “Here to personally deliver the horse Osegod is searching for.”

The two men’s eyes widened as they peered at Alex. “She is the one who—”

“Will help us find the one you incompetent bastards lost,” Durley said, voice growing authoritative. “We need not discuss this matter further in a bloody open field. You men have been careless enough showing off those trucks to the villagers.”

“But—”

“Osegod would not love to hear how this bloody estate has been taking too much of the villagers’ attention,” Durley interrupted, moving past the two men as he dragged Alex with him.

“My lord!” called out the two gentlemen. “You cannot enter without—”

“This is Osegod’s personal horse , gentlemen! I have not scoured the entire Town hunting for her just to deposit her in your bloody incapable hands!” Durley shouted over his shoulder. “Now, is anyone willing to lead us back down?”

One of the men jumped and ran ahead to lead them into the estate. The other fell behind.

“We have done enough to secure the privacy of the estate, my lord,” the man leading them kept explaining. “It is the villagers who are growing curious. But that is currently being managed. Lord Osegod need not know—”

“I shall be the judge of what Osegod should or should not be aware of as we are also here to investigate the inefficiency of this facility,” Durley snapped.

The man stole Durley a look, looking fearful now.

Alex moistened her lips and kept her head bowed as they climbed up the stairs that led to the large entrance of the estate. Ralph was walking behind them, silent and alert.

The man seemed to grow even more anxious as he led them across the vast, bright hallway. The large lamp above gave the place the light it needed to help Alex assess every corner of the place. As they crossed the hallway, she noticed more closed doors, but the silence was almost deafening. The sound of the trees and the wind outside was suddenly gone as the doors behind them were closed.

They stopped outside a wooden double-door. The man hesitated, throwing Durley and Ralph a look of apprehension before he shook his head and pushed a button. A ding caused Alex to jump in surprise before the doors magically separated, sliding to both sides to reveal a very small boxed room.

“What is this?” Durley snapped at the man.

“A lift, my lord.” The man blinked as Durley and Ralph continued to stare at him with confusion. “It is a small room attached to a strong cable. It can travel from here to belowground without the bother of a hike on foot.”

Durley stared at the empty space before them. “A lift.”

Alex swallowed. She knew what Durley and Ralph were thinking. Anything could happen inside that bloody small space. The man could be fooling them and they may be easy targets once they step inside.

Finally Durley made a decision.

He stepped forward, taking Alex with him.

---

Ralph did not like that they had no other option.

But there was none. Durley had already taken Alex inside the lift and he had no choice but to follow.

“Leave your weapon behind,” he said to the man who was about to join them inside. When the guard hesitated, Ralph strongly added, “Now.”

Stealing Durley another anxious glance, the man slowly laid his weapon down to stand on the floor and against the wall. He joined them inside the lift and suddenly the power that had wrought alarm upon Ralph was gone.

The man reached out and pushed another button. The doors slid close and the tiny room started to move. Ralph felt like he was being slowly dropped down, his stomach wobbling at the odd motion. He looked at Alex who had her head bent. With the guard’s back turned to them, Ralph grabbed Alex’s hand and pulled her slightly closer toward him. Durley seemed not to notice, his face serious and impatient.

The man was here for his sister. And by his looks, Ralph could tell Durley had no other plans to delay a rescue.

Finally the tiny room made a sudden jolt and then it stopped. The doors opened, revealing yet another room but this time it was darker and gloomier.

There was no question. They were back in the Town.

---

Two men rushed toward the lift, both looking alert and at the ready to fight when they realized their comrade was without a weapon.

“It is fine,” said the man from aboveground. “Visitors,” he explained the presence of his companions with merely one word.

“What the bloody hell is—”

“I am Lord Marcus Durley, gentlemen,” Durley interjected, stepping forward, leaving Alex behind with Ralph. “Now, who amongst you let the wench escape?” he demanded of the two guards.

The men looked over Durley’s shoulder at Alex. Their confusion grew further. One of them shook his head. “She was no prisoner here,” he said. “The only prisoner who ever escaped was that Randolph wench. She was a red-haired bitch, my lord. You must be wrong—”

“I did not mean this prisoner. This one is the very one who shall tell us where to find Randolph. Now, who was in-charged when Randolph escaped?” Durley asked in a cold voice.

“I… well, there was… we did—”

“Who was the one guarding the place when Randolph escaped!” Durley cried out.

“I was the one on shift, my lord, but I did not—”

The man fell on the ground before he even finished his sentence. Smoke came out of Durley’s pistol after taking a shot that surprised everyone, including Ralph and Alex.

“Bloody hell, Durley—” Ralph started, but Durley was no longer listening. He pointed his gun to the next armed guard, his eyes murderous. “Now that we had that settled, take the wench back to her cell.”

The man looked down at the lifeless body on the floor.

Ralph felt Alex starting to shake and for a moment he forgot that Durley shot a man to death in front of him. Alex was the least person he could think of to shake seeing a man killed. When the other guard went for her, Ralph grabbed Alex by the arm before the man could lay his hand on her and said, “Lead the way.”

The man nodded.

Durley’s pistol was still pointed at the guard from aboveground who looked at it with fear in his eyes. Now that he had seen what Durley was capable of, he showed no sign of making a wrong move that might force him to eventually join the dead body on the ground. Durley returned his pistol inside the pocket of his coat and said, “We stay here until my companion returns. And then you shall show us the rest of the prisoners.”

Ralph shot Durley a questioning look as he and Alex followed the guard. He could not very well be thinking of actually throwing Alex inside a bloody cell.

But Durley seemed too intent on his mission that he showed no sign of reassuring Ralph. In fact, his face showed nothing, not even regret or remorse for killing a man. It led Ralph started to believe that Durley had killed before.

And he started to fear that Durley might have other plans.

---

The moment he saw it, he wanted to draw his own pistol and kill the guard for two reasons: First, the bloody cell was nothing he had ever seen before. It was the filthiest space his senses ever experienced. Second, killing the guard would mean less people to deal with the moment they made their escape.

But Ralph stopped himself for it was Alex who willingly stepped forward when the cell doors were opened. It was empty, save for a dirty cot lying at the corner of the dark cell. When she entered and turned around facing him, Ralph’s jaw tightened. His eyes told her he shall be back. She did not say a word and waited until the guard locked the door, caging her inside the cell.

“Do be certain it is secure,” Ralph said to the guard, keeping up with his pretense.

The man tried the door. It did not budge. He gave Ralph a questioning look for approval.

Ralph nodded and with one last glance at Alex, he turned to walk from her.

They did not walk past any cells to and from the one where Alex was held.

“Where are the others?” he asked the guard.

“The other end,” was the reply.

Ralph cleared his throat, assessing his next question. “I believe the Randolph woman was held in the same space with her child and another woman.” They must have been, he thought. Aurora would not have not mentioned another woman with her child otherwise.

“They have been transferred after the red-haired escaped,” said the man. “Which makes me wonder—How will that woman help us find Randolph? I actually did believe she is dead by now—”

“We cannot question Durley’s strategies,” was all Ralph could say.

The guard looked at Ralph, his face filled with confusion.

“Go on, move along. We do not want that bastard to shoot either of us, do we?”

The man blinked and walked faster.

---

Durley and the guard from aboveground were waiting for them, along with the lifeless body on the floor.

“Move along,” Durley ordered the two guards, stepping over the dead man. “Give me the tour.”

When both men hesitated, Ralph shook his head, showing them it was not the most opportune time to do so.

“Osegod awaits my reports, gentlemen, and I have a ball to attend to in Willowfair. His daughter promised me her first dance.” Durley added as the two guards turned to the opposite wing. “And let us hope that what I find in this bloody tour will be enough to compensate for your incompetence last time.”

The two guards chorused, “It shall be enough, my lord.”

“Then bloody show me.”

Ralph walked beside Durley, glaring at him with warning. Durley ignored him.

By the time they met the end of the corridor, a door greeted them. One of the two guards took out his keys and opened it. And as it swung open, the stench air engulfed Ralph’s nostrils.

The murmurs and the scuffling sounds of chains being dragged against the floor followed. Someone from somewhere uttered, “hush”, he noted, while his eyes adjusted to the darkness.

“Lights,” Durley ordered. A click followed his word and the lights flickered from the ceiling.

They did not completely light the place, but it made Ralph realize that he was standing in the middle of a long corridor and each side was lined with cells. Behind each dark, greasy and filthy iron bars were people whose faces were covered with the same filth they were surrounded with. Their eyes were the only things that glowed in what remained of them.

Whoever they were in the past, wherever they may have come from, must be gone by now for no one would ever survive such horrid place without his soul and spirit consumed.

Ralph started to pray that Sophia was strong enough to withstand all these. He turned to look at Durley’s reaction and he almost took a step back.

Durley’s face had gone dark, his face tight with controlled fury.

“I want to see the colored wench from Wickhurst,” Ralph heard him say.

“My lord?”

“The colored wench from Wickhurst!” Durley gritted out.

One of the guards pushed his companion forward. “You lead the way.”

“But I do not know who—”

“The Everard bride!” hissed his companion.

Understanding came over the man’s face and he looked at Durley. He swallowed and said, “She and the child are not for sale, my lord.”

Durley turned his murderous eyes at the man. “Did I mention anything about procurement?”

Ralph, now certain that Sophia was here, suddenly grew impatient as well. “We were given orders by Osegod to make certain for ourselves that they are here. The woman is an Everard’s wench, gentlemen. It is of utmost importance to us that she is where we want her to be.”

The man nodded, giving Ralph a quizzical look before he averted his eyes and turned. “This way,” he said, guiding them down the corridor.

“Please… please…” a woman begged as they passed, her arm stretched out through the iron bars of her cell. “Please…”

Ralph ignored her, making a mental promise to every slave they passed by. They shall soon be free—all of them.

The way down the corridor seemed endless and the light was starting to get dimmer. The smell was getting terrible, the temperature colder.

Finally the guard stopped outside the last cell to the right. Durley stiffly moved forward to stand beside him.

Ralph did as well while the other guard stood not far behind him.

Both he and Durley looked inside the almost-darkened cell.

At first glance it seemed empty, but the sudden movement in the shadows told them someone was inside.

“Step closer,” the guard beside Durley ordered, kicking the iron bar with his foot. A small, terrified cry of a child erupted from inside the cell. “Step closer!” the guard shouted this time.

“Shh… shh…” a soft voice said, soothing the crying voice.

And before the guard could shout for the third time, the shadowed form rose from the ground and slowly stepped into the light.

Ralph’s breath was caught in his throat. He felt Durley stiffen beside him as the woman walked closer, her eyes blank and blindly searching their faces.

He fought the triumphant smile that threatened to show.

They finally found his brother’s missing bride.

Sophia was alive.

XXIX. Thorne of Events

Three years ago…

Ysabella was due to depart with her husband for their honeymoon, thus Ralph was in earnest to have a word with his sister.

After she said her farewells to their mother and their siblings, he cautiously approached her. Clearing his throat, he uttered, “A word, Ysa.”

Ysabella’s brows were arched high in curiosity when she turned to face him, a smile on her lips. The besotted fool had finally succeeded in shackling the most notorious rakehell in Wickhurst. Of course she was triumphant! “Yes, brother?”

He cleared his throat again. “About your friend from Blucksley—”

“Oh, please, I have been warned about this,” she said with a wave of her hand. “No, Ralph, I shall not divulge any information.”

His eyes rounded in disbelief. “You have been warned? By whom?”

Ysabella shrugged. “Emma, among others. Now, do not pretend that you have not bugged them about our dear friend. I am aware that you have been going around asking about her. I am not the first person to yield, brother.”

“But what is there to keep? She is no criminal, is she?”

Ysabella chuckled. “Well, she is a very private person. That is all I can say. Unless she gives us the freedom to talk about her, I can say no more.”

Ralph fumed.

His sister had a mischievous look on her face which turned into a mocking pity. “Forget her, Ralph. She is not one you can easily dally with. Go and be with your mistresses. I am sure they can help mend your slightly broken pride.”

“Broken pride?”

“Yes. Do not say it is your heart that is broken because I know you. You are not one who falls in love. She is merely the first female who made it quite difficult for you, thus your broken pride.” Ysabella reached out to tap his shoulder. “It shall pass, brother.”

With a wink, Ysabella turned to join her husband and their family.

---

“Sophia.”

Sophia did not utter a word, but when she heard Durley’s voice, Ralph witnessed the first beautiful thing since their entire journey down the facility.

He knew Sophia was almost blind and could merely see shadows, but her pale olive eyes spoke the most. They rounded with disbelief, watered with relief and reflected the love and longing she had for her brother. And Sophia was also smart. She dared not speak a word of anything that may give them away. And she knew her eyes would betray her for she bent her head, her shoulders shaking in silent tears as her hands tightly gripped the iron bars.

As Durley’s half-sister to his father’s colored slave, Sophia was half-white, half-colored. And she was beautiful. Nicholas was never lacking in praises where his fiancé’s beauty was concerned and Ralph could certainly agree. Yet now, Ralph could not see the same woman who had graced the Everard mansion more than a year past. She was wearing naught but rags, her once-beautiful skin covered with grime and her dark, curly hair a wild mess.

Ralph knew right then that it was the best decision to have not brought Nicholas along for one look at Sophia and his brother would have killed the two guards with his own two hands.

“Release her,” Durley ordered, his voice cold and murderous, his eyes not leaving his sister.

“My lord, we were given orders not to—”

“My words are as good as Osegod’s, gentlemen. Release the woman and the child.”

The guards looked at each other until one of them nodded and the other reluctantly stepped forward to unlock the cell door. Sophia jumped away and back into the shadows when the child hidden in the dark started crying again. Ralph saw her scoop the child in her arms but they both remained in a dark corner until the guard swung the cell door open.

Durley turned to give Ralph a look. It was not one that asked permission. It seemed more like, “I am about to commit another crime and you cannot arrest me.” Before Ralph could even send an answering glare, Durley said, “Cover the child’s ears, Sophia, and close your eyes.”

His words caused the two guards to flinch in alarm and as Durley lifted his hand, Ralph did the only thing he could and pushed him away. As Durley stumbled, Ralph pulled his hand out of his pocket and shot the guard close to him on the thigh and before the man fell on the floor, he shot the one by the cell door on his right arm. “No more killing for you, you bastard,” Ralph said, pointing the weapon at Durley.

Durley’s murderous eyes bore into Ralph’s. Ralph cocked his pistol and Durley lifted his hand holding his gun. It was enough for Ralph. He turned to the two guards and kicked the other guard’s weapon down the corridor when he attempted to reach for it. Pointing his pistol at the two men who seemed both confused and furious, he said to Durley, “Get Sophia and the child.”

Durley did not need orders for he was already rushing inside the cell to guide his sister out the door. Sophia stepped back into the light and out the cell door, a child in her arms. One quick glance and Ralph was certain the child was Aurora’s. The little girl was crying, her features not like any child Ralph had ever seen. Her facial features were coarse and even her cry sounded hoarse. As far as Ralph knew, the child could now be aged nine, but at her small frame, she looked younger. The rest of the Town had reasons to not want a child who looked like this one, but Aurora must have had her own reasons to keep hers.

Taking his eyes off the crying child, Ralph ordered the two guards to enter the cage while Marcus grabbed his sister close and wrapped her and the child in his arms. “I found you. I found you,” he kept murmuring in his sister’s shoulder.

Sophia had finally let her tears be heard but it was not as loud as the child’s. As Ralph locked the two guards inside, Sophia leaned away from her brother. “She is not well,” Sophia brokenly said. “Marcus, she needs her mother. Where is Aurora? Thank goodness she found Nick!”

“We shall talk the moment we are somewhere safer,” Ralph said, stepping away from the cell.

Sophia turned to him with a frown. Her tears traced a clean line down her face. “Ralph?” she asked, squinting to see more of him.

“Yes,” he said with a sigh.

“Where is Nick?” she asked, her hand smoothing the crying child’s hair.

“Currently in a bloody mess, but unfortunately very miserably alive,” Durley answered impatiently. “We must go.”

“But the other prisoners—”

“They shall be dealt with after we take you away from here,” Durley said, voice insisting. “Come, Sophia.” He turned to Ralph. “Go and get the bandit.”

Ralph’s jaw tightened. He hated to leave Durley alone with the two guards still alive inside the cell, but he also hated the thought of Alex alone inside that bloody cage.

He nodded and ran to get to Alex before more guards could discover their presence here.

---

Alex carefully stepped out of the cage, her heart hammering hard against her chest.

Picking the locks was the easiest part, certainly, but the escape would prove to be quite challenging. If this was what Durley had planned for her, she would rather face the bastard’s pistol than stay in this horrid place.

She heard footsteps running toward her and she pressed herself against the wall, hoping whoever it was would run past her and give her enough time to escape.

And run past her he did.

And it was Ralph.

Alex was about to call out to him when he skidded to a stop and whirled around to face her, his expression surprised. “How the bloody hell—”

“I’m a bleedin’ bandit, guv,” she snapped at him. “Where’s Durley? Did’ye find Sophia? The guards?”

He ran back toward her and grabbed her hand. “Yes. Durley is with her. The guards replaced her inside the cage. And we do not have much time. We must get the bloody hell out of this place.”

“But the other prisoners—”

“We can only rescue enough, Alex,” he said, pulling her down the corridor, seemingly distracted by their current predicament. He slowed down and motioned for her keep quiet when she attempted to argue. They pressed against the wall as sounds of more footsteps grew nearer. “It is them,” Ralph said with relief after a child’s cries echoed down the hall.

Alex was suddenly filled with immense relief. The child! The child was alive!

She did not wait for Ralph to pull her out of the corridor. She rushed past him to follow the crying voice until she found her in a colored woman’s arms.

Sophia.

Bloody hell, they made it. Aurora’s dying plea had finally happened.

Alex and Ralph ran faster to join Durley, Sophia and the child by the entrance of the lift. She could not take her eyes off the child who was inconsolable, eyes shut tightly as she cried. Her hair, very much like her mother’s, was almost black with grime. Her small plump hands gripped tightly at Sophia’s filthy clothes, perhaps in fear.

Alex’s eyes watered. She wanted to take the child, to whisper in her ears that her mother died begging for her to be saved. However Aurora escaped from this place and into the Dark Forest outside, they may never know. But she did—she did for this child.

Sophia tightened her grip around the child, whispering soft words as Durley pushed the button of the lift and the doors parted for them again.

“Are you certain you do not know where Aurora passed through when she escaped?” he asked his sister.

Sophia shook her head. “No. I merely know she found a way into the Dark Forest without having to go through the passage. It could be a hole, a hidden door. But I am not certain.”

Durley turned to Ralph, his jaw tight. “We do not have much time to search for it. There are more guards lurking somewhere. We should take the risk by going back aboveground.”

Ralph nodded and they all filed inside the lift. With a crying child and more them inside, the small space brought them all close together. Alex cleared her throat as she looked at Sophia. “I’m Alex,” she said. “I found Aurora.”

Sophia turned to her, her eyes searching, narrowing to see her clearly. And then she nodded her head, understanding in her eyes.

Perhaps later they could talk more.

---

Before the door even parted for them, both Durley and Ralph had their pistols at the ready. Alex spotted the same weapon the guard from earlier placed outside the lift doors. As she was about to go for it, Ralph grabbed her by the arm and muttered, “Dare not.”

“I told ye, guv, I hate usin’ me teeth,” she gritted back.

“In their eyes, you are a prisoner, bandit,” Durley said to her before he grabbed her away from Ralph. Pushing her forward, he followed her out of the lift. Ralph and Sophia did as well.

“Stop!” a loud voice said from out of nowhere.

“Step back,” Durley ordered Sophia who hid behind her brother, head bent close to the crying child.

Alex lifted her head just in time to see three men running toward them, all of whom carrying the same weapon that lay just a few paces away.

“What is the meaning of this, Lord Durley? Where is the guard who came down with you?” demanded one of the guards as they all pointed their weapons at Alex, Ralph and Durley.

“Currently doing the orders I gave him belowground. As to what you are seeing, I have been given orders myself to relocate the prisoners somewhere unknown aboveground,” Durley said, his voice calm. “Your facility has been compromised.”

“We were given strict orders never to allow any of the prisoners to leave,” one of the guards gritted out.

“As I have said, this facility has been compromised,” Durley said, stepping forward. “If you do not believe me, then call whoever has the highest authority in this place so we can have a chat.”

The two guards looked at the guard in the middle, the one who was pointing his weapon directly at Durley. One of them stepped forward and whispered something in the middle man’s ears.

With his gaze unwavering, the man nodded and the other stepped back to walk away.

Alex was getting restless.

Someone with higher authority was here.

How the bloody hell could this be more complicated?

“How do you plan to kill them all?” Alex heard Ralph whisper beside Durley.

“I am currently out of plans and I am not quite certain I can kill them before they can.” He let out a breath, loud enough for the two remaining guards to hear. “I do not have all the time in the world, gentlemen,” Durley uttered impatiently. “Osegod is waiting for my return after I settle the prisoners to a secure location.”

The two remaining guards did not offer a reply. They simply stood motionless and focused, their weapons firmly pointed at them.

“Where is the person I am to talk to?” Durley demanded after a while. “I do not appreciate being apprehended in this manner, gentlemen.”

“I shall beg for your pardon the very moment we confirm of this change of location, my lord,” one of the guards said. “But at the moment, I simply cannot allow more prisoners from escaping.”

A few more moments of tense silence followed the guard’s statement before they heard footsteps coming back into the hallway of the large estate.

This time, Alex noted that there were more pairs of feet. And as the men emerged from the corridor they came from, she started to fear for the worst.

---

Ralph stiffened when he saw the large group of men coming toward them, but it was the man leading them all that sent shivers up his spine.

He did not know the man too well, but he had heard of him and merely met him once during a ball.

One look and Ralph had no doubt who was approaching them. Clad in a smart, long black coat, his black hair brushed up his face in perfect fashion, the man was a walking epitome of disaster waiting to happen.

He was far younger than Ralph had expected. He could merely be a few years older than Ralph himself, yet his dark, cold eyes spoke of danger.

Bloody tarnation, Ralph silently cried out in his head.

David Trilby, the Lord of Thorne.

If the stories about him were to be proven correct, if it was true that his estate held dark secrets such as slaves being beaten to death or servants disappearing, then Ralph would no longer find it unbelievable. The man’s very presence in this facility said it all. And the fact that he was a Trilby was enough to make Ralph believe anything horrible.

“Durley,” Thorne’s low, powerful voice said. “You asked for me?”

Durley scoffed beside Ralph, shaking his head. “Of course. I ought to have figured it would be you, David.”

Thorne’s dark eyes travelled from Durley and to Alex. He made a slight motion of tilting his head to the right to see more of Sophia behind Durley before he straightened it to look at Ralph squarely in the eyes.

It was quite frustrating to not gather anything from the man’s gaze. And it was equally infuriating to know that their fate did not rely on him being a Town Guard but on Durley’s ability to manipulate this man.

“To what do I owe the honor of this spectacle?” Thorne asked as Durley continued to walk forward.

“Orders from Osegod,” Durley uttered, stopping before Thorne.

Thorne’s eyes traveled to Sophia and without looking away, he said, “Orders to take away the Everard’s wench?”

“Yes. A private chat, David, if you may?”

Without a word, Thorne turned to lead Durley away from everyone else.

They talked low and short. At one point, Ralph saw Thorne looking at him before he faced Durley again to say something.

One guard was still pointing his pistol at Durley’s head paces away while the other had his pointed at Ralph. The child had stopped crying, but Sophia was growing more restless. Ralph turned to see her trying to wake the child.

Something was wrong.

“What is it?” he asked Sophia.

“She had fallen asleep. She needs food. She’s too weak,” Sophia sobbed, cradling the child closer.

Ralph swallowed, growing impatient.

Durley and Thorne turned to throw him a look. They were talking about him. When Durley turned to walk to him, Ralph prepared himself.

“We have been offered to pass freely on one condition,” Durley muttered under his breath for only Ralph to hear. With his eyes locked with Thorne’s cold, empty gaze, Ralph listened to Durley’s next words. “None of us can speak of his presence here, most particularly you.” When his jaw tightened, his entire body in disapproval, Durley added, “Believe me, Beechworth, he shall know the moment you tell anyone.”

“And what bargain did you offer?”

Durley smiled. “I do have my ways, Beechworth.”

Ralph considered the situation and made a quick decision. He could not quite figure out why Thorne was personally aboveground or what Durley told him which could have been the truth or something else entirely, but one thing was for certain. He had no other choice. “I give my word,” he said with a nod. Before Durley could turn to go back to Thorne, Ralph stopped him by saying, “But Durley, whatever you are planning with the Trilbys, do make it certain my family shall be left unharmed.”

Durley smiled, eyes veering to his sister. “So long as one of my own is with the Everards, you have my protection,” he said under his breath before returning to Thorne.

Not long after, Thorne turned to his men and ordered, “Let them go.”

“My lord?” the guard pointing his weapon at Durley asked with alarm.

Thorne did not repeat his words. He simply stared at the man who cowered, dropping his weapon to the side. He motioned for the other guards to disperse as Thorne walked away without another glance back.

Ralph was gritting his teeth as he watched Thorne disappear into another corridor.

Durley guided Sophia toward the exit doors while Ralph grabbed Alex by the arm.

As the guards watched them walk away, Ralph said to Durley, “The guards belowground shall talk the moment they are found.”

Durley replaced his pistol inside his pocket. “I assure you they will not.” When Ralph gave him a look, Durley rolled his eyes. “Fret not, Beechworth, I spared them.” He looked over his shoulder at the closing doors of the large estate and added, “Thorne shall take care of them, I believe.”

---

The very moment they arrived back to the cottage, Sophia fed the child with the food available in the pantry while Ralph and Durley argued over staying or not.

Durley reassured everyone that Thorne would dare not go after them, nor would Osegod have any way to get to them now. The League knew where they were, thanks to their bloody bracelets, and they would be found soon for it was certain they would not meet the three days given to them. Ralph reluctantly yielded, tired as hell, but not without saying, “If we all do not wake up by the morrow, I shall find a good place in the afterlife to challenge you on a duel, Durley,” to which Durley merely scoffed at.

After nearly an hour of more sobbing and arguments from the adults, the child was full enough to fall peacefully asleep in Sophia’s arms.

Durley joined his sister when she went to put the child in bed.

Alex and Ralph stood outside Durley’s bedchamber, not quite certain how they could help as brother and sister talked inside, tones hushed.

Alex left Ralph outside the chamber door to return to their room moments later, saying she was not fond of eavesdropping.

“You can be free above here, Sophia,” Ralph heard Durley whisper to his sister. “I can help you disappear.”

Sophia’s silent sobs seemed endless, her silence making Ralph feel uncomfortable.

It took long for her to reply, her tears choking her words. “No, Marcus, I cannot live aboveground.” Ralph did not realize his relief until he heard Sophia add, “Belowground is where you are. Belowground, Nick is waiting for me.”

Ralph lifted his head and leaned it against the wall, closing his eyes. He allowed a long sigh of relief before he pushed away from the wall to join Alex.

They shall depart first thing on the morrow.

It was time Sophia went home to Nicholas.

XXX. Homecoming

Three years ago…

Levi, Maxwell and Nicholas were already at Grey’s when Ralph arrived.

“Where is Ben?” he nonchalantly asked, taking the empty seat across from Maxwell.

“On his way back to Devonshire with his wife, of course,” Nicholas replied.

“And why are you still here?” he asked, looking at Levi.

“My wife has asked for another day in town.”

“And why are you here?” Maxwell asked Ralph with a knowing look.

“Ah, simply killing my time.” He cleared his throat and drank from the glass the server placed before him. “How did you find the wedding?”

“Adequate,” Maxwell replied wryly.

Ralph shifted in his seat. “I was told you know Ysa and Emma’s friend, the lady in blue.”

Maxwell was the first to shake his head. “No.”

Ralph could tell he was not lying.

Nicholas appeared curious as he said, “No, I do not recall her.”

When he looked at Levi, he knew Levi knew the woman. It was all over his brother’s face. “You know her.”

Levi cleared his throat. “You are asking the wrong man, brother.” With a frown, he added, “You have asked of this before. The answer remains the same. I do not know her.”

“You mean you refuse to tell me.”

Levi just shrugged.

Ralph looked at Nicholas who was looking very curious and lost at the same time. Maxwell, on the other hand, remained impassive as though he did not care at all.

Frustrated, Ralph downed his drink.

Who was Lady in Blue? Why was it too difficult to find her?

---

On their journey back to the passage they used several days prior, Alex merely discovered one thing: The child’s name was Gwyneth.

Apart from that, Sophia seemed not too keen to talk.

Although she and the child were now clean and had fresh clothes from the village, Alex could not tell that Sophia felt free.

It was in the way she would frequently reach for her brother, as if she was afraid he Durley would disappear; it was in the way she held Gwyneth closer, as if the child was the only thing that kept her sane.

As tiring it was to travel for hours again, Alex did not forget to savor the remaining hours she had aboveground.

There was no certainty that she would be back here.

As much as she liked the openness, the wind and the endless sunshine, her life was belowground. Her father was there, her cousins—her village. And she was eager to see all of them. No, she was not merely eager—she needed to see them very soon.

Moistening her lips, she stole Durley a glance and found that the man was looking at her. She looked away and leaned closer to Ralph who was sleeping beside her.

Now that he had his sister back, Alex was certain Durley was more inclined to execute his plans.

---

There were men already waiting for them when they entered the edifice.

“You are late,” one of them said.

“But we have accomplished the mission nonetheless,” Durley uttered, gesturing at Sophia and the child.

The men looked at Sophia before facing Durley and Ralph again. “And the others?” someone asked.

“Right where we left them,” Ralph said.

“Bracelets,” the man said without asking another question.

Their bracelets were taken off their wrists without words. The child started to cry once more when the heavy metal door swung open and they entered the empty room, burying her face in Sophia’s shoulder, shaking with fear.

Ralph looked behind them as the door to the outside world slowly closed and they were left with naught but two other Passage Guards. The opposite door that led belowground opened and Calan Haverston walked out, accompanied by two Leaguers Ralph could not identify. They left Calan’s side to present papers to the two Passage Guards, leaving Ralph and his group alone with Calan.

“You have been gone longer than seventy-two hours,” Calan Haverston said, stopping before Ralph. “But we are willing to overlook it, considering your mission is a success. We have already acquired the location of the facility through your bracelets and Leaguers are currently on their way to Holystone as we speak.”

Ralph turned to study Durley’s reaction. Was Thorne still at the facility? If yes, then it would not do Durley good, should Thorne be found out, considering he was trying to win over the Trilbys. “I hope they get there in time,” he said, eyes still on Durley. “I am afraid we left a few guards inside a cell and they could have found a way to escape by now.”

“The men left at the same time you arrived. I am certain they must already be there,” Calan said. His eyes went to Sophia and the child. “Now they merely have one more problem to solve.”

Ralph frowned. “They?”

Calan lifted one shoulder in a shrug. “As I have made a vow not to be involved in the slave case, this shall be the last I will interfere.” He motioned at the Leaguers who were talking with the two guards. “Their task is far from over.”

Ralph nodded in understanding. “I know.”

They waited until the other two Leaguers returned to Calan to say, “They are all clear to pass.”

Calan nodded and stepped aside. “Very well,” he said, looking at Ralph, Durley and the others. “Welcome home, my friends.”

---

“What did he mean when he said their task was far from over?” Alex whispered to Ralph as they made their way toward the carriage that awaited them belowground.

She heard Ralph’s long intake of breath and Alex turned her head to look at him. She suddenly missed how he looked in the bright sunlight. Down here, his face was shadowed. His eyes were focused ahead where Sophia and Durley were guiding Gwyneth into a carriage. “They have to find the other passage.”

Alex instantly understood. The slaves passed another passage to be delivered to Holystone and back again to be with their owners belowground.

There are more, she thought. Holystone was merely one of the many Osegod and his accomplices utilized.

Ralph took her by the hand and led her to the other carriage behind the one that carried Durley, Sophia, Gwyneth and a Leaguer. Calan Haverston rode with them and they discussed everything that happened in Holystone with Ralph excluding details of Thorne’s presence in the facility.

Hours into their journey, Ralph drew close to the window and looked out. With a frown, he turned to Calan. “This is not the way back to Willowfair.”

“You are not to return to Willowfair,” Calan said. “You are returning to your family.”

Surprised, Alex turned to Calan. “We’re returnin’ te Wickhurst?”

Calan shook his head. “No, Wickhurst is not quite ready for Sophia’s return at the moment. She ought to return to society in as gradual a manner as possible.”

Ralph sighed and leaned back against his seat. He closed his eyes.

Alex waited for him to say something but when he did not, she kicked his foot. “Where?”

He opened his eyes half-way. “Eldest brother’s estate. Devonshire.”

---

Benedict and Agatha were already waiting for them by the entrance of the estate when the carriages drew in.

“I thought it would be best that you disappear here for a while,” said Calan, straightening his coat. “And I do believe your brother has things to discuss with you.”

Agatha, Benedict’s wife, went straight to Sophia as the woman climbed out, enveloping her in a tight embrace, silently crying.

Alex stood by, watching Benedict join his wife. The eldest of the Everards gave Sophia’s hand a kiss as Sophia started to cry again. He leaned closer to whisper in Sophia’s ear, “He is on his way.” Leaning back, he reached down to pat Gwyneth’s cheek gently with one hand. “Take her to Ayah, darling,” he said to his wife. “She would love to meet a new friend.”

Agatha smiled at Sophia before she turned to Alex. “I believe we must acquaint ourselves with each other, Miss Alex. I have heard many things about you. Come join Sophia and I to the playroom.”

Alex hesitated but when she noticed Ralph and the other men waiting for them to depart, she understood that her presence was not needed at the moment. She nodded and gave Benedict an awkward smile.

The man returned it, his scarred face all-knowing. He knew her. It was apparent then to Alex that Ysabella and Emma had told their family, except Ralph, about their bandit friend.

As she joined Agatha, she saw Sophia hesitate, reaching for Durley.

“Go,” Durley gently told his sister, kissing her forehead.

Alex was starting to believe that the only person who could ever enjoy this side of Durley was his sister. She had seen it too many times in the days she was with the man. He never showed her nor Ralph anything close to concern, but when it came to his sister, he was willing to kill a man and be the gentlest sort after.

Sophia gathered Gwyneth in her arms and allowed Agatha to guide her into the estate to meet her daughter, leaving the men to discuss everything they had to.

“I know your journey to Devonshire was exhausting, considering you did not make any stops,” Agatha was saying, but Alex was merely half-listening.

She looked over her shoulder at the men.

What would happen now?

---

Sophia and Alex sat beside each other in a chaise as Agatha watched over Gwyneth and her daughter, Ayah, in the middle of the playroom.

Sophia had been awfully quiet since they entered the room, even after Gwyneth had stopped crying to curiously look at the beautiful girl with dark hair and green eyes studying her with equal curiosity.

“Are ye anxious?” Alex asked Sophia, her eyes landing on the woman hand, her fingers twirling over her lap.

“I—” Sophia paused to gather her thoughts, hesitant to share. “Yes, I am.”

“Of what?”

Sophia blinked. “I am not certain he would still want me. I—I do not know why I feel this way. I know he loves me, yes, but—”

Alex reached out to catch Sophia’s restless hands. “I don’t know ’im, but I saw how miserable he was when ye were gone.”

Sophia blinked her beautiful pale olive eyes, a tear falling from each one. And for the first time, she heard Sophia chuckle, but it was a nervous one.

“He’ll be there when ye need ’im the most, I assure ye,” Alex said, letting Sophia’s hands go.

Wiping her tears, Sophia nodded. “I believe he shall shackle me to his side the very moment he sees me,” she chokingly said. “Literally.”

“Aye,” Alex seconded with a laugh. “Don’t ye fret. Nick Everard’s very much like his brothers. And if everythin’ Ysa and Emma told me were right, then ye’ll never have te go on alone ever again.”

They allowed the silence to linger for a moment. Alex broke it by saying, “She isn’t a cretin,” staring at Gwyneth as the child smiled when Ayah stumbled to pick up a wooden toy. “Nae child ought to be regarded as such.”

“She is an angel,” Sophia said, more tears flowing down her face. She turned to Alex and blindly reached for her hands. “Marcus told me of Aurora’s passing.” Alex’s jaw clenched as her eyes starting to sting as well. “And he told me that it was you who took her away from the Dark Forest to give her a proper burning ritual.”

She could not utter a word for her throat would not allow it.

“She—she was a wonderful mother,” Sophia choked out the words. “She vowed to get the freedom her baby deserves in this horrid world. She had naught but dreams of living a good life with her child and she was never given the chance to even have a glimpse of it.”

The tears finally fell from Alex’s eyes. From one corner she saw Agatha took notice but the woman chose to give them their privacy by returning her attention to the two children.

“She did’na die in vain,” Alex whispered. “Ye and Gwyneth are safe now.”

Sophia nodded, tears dropping straight on her lap. “No one can ever take her from me, not even the League. I gave her my word to never trust anyone but the Everards.” Wiping her tears with both hands, Sophia took a long breath and slowly let it out. With a small, pained smile, she said, “I cannot talk more about the time I had with Aurora for it brings back many painful memories. I have lost enough of my past, but I would not wish to lose this one. I ought to deal with the pain so I can cherish the ones that matter. But I would need time.”

“I’m certain no one’s goin’ to force ye into sharin’ anythin’ ye don’t want,” Alex reassured her.

Sophia sniffed. “I know.” She blindly looked around the playroom like a lost child. “But I do need Nick now.”

---

“You did not give that bastard what he wants, did you?” Ralph asked Benedict.

Benedict was not one who showed too much emotion, but this time Ralph saw his face contort with anger. “I almost did.” Shaking his head, he added, “There seemed to be no hope in finding Sophia.”

“Luckily we did find her,” Ralph said, pouring brandy into his glass. “Otherwise, we would have lost the mines and God knows what Osegod would do with such wealth and power.”

Benedict turned to Calan, eyes serious. “I do not like that our sister is involved in this.”

“Margaret has made her choice,” Calan replied from the chaise. “She stands by her husband’s fight against the slave trade.”

Ralph’s jaw tightened. They had not had a proper chat with Margaret since she learned of Aurora’s death.

Durley got Benedict’s attention when he walked toward the window of the library. “What is Osegod planning, Durley?”

Durley turned to face them all. “I honestly do not know. He does not fully trust me after I tried to interfere with the ambush upon Sophia’s request,” he said, looking at Ralph.

“You make it appear as though attempting to save us was a mistake,” Ralph wryly uttered, unconsciously massaging his leg.

Durley scoffed and shrugged. “Perhaps.”

“You bloody bastard and your plans.”

Durley looked out the window once again and turned, arranging his coat. “Your brother is now galloping into the driveway like a mad man,” he said with a sigh. “I believe it is time I take my leave.”

Ralph jumped to his feet. “But you have just gotten your sister back.” Looking at Durley’s impassive face, he scoffed in disbelief. “You are to disappear again to continue with whatever plans you have. You are going to leave her again.”

Durley fixed Ralph with a stern look. “And I would not be very happy should something of the same nature happen to her again while she is under the care of the Everards.”

“You bloody bastard.”

Durley ignored him and turned to Calan. Without a word, he tipped his hat at Calan which the man returned a glare. There was no love lost between the two, but they tolerated each other for some reason.

Although he was still fuming with anger, Ralph had no choice but to let Durley leave. He walked over to the window to see Nicholas climbing off his horse, followed by Maxwell and Levi just in time that Durley was stepping out the doors.

He turned away, not interested how Nicholas and Durley would interact.

Benedict was already on his way to the playroom when Ralph joined him.

When the door opened, Ralph spotted Alex on the floor playing with Gwyneth and his niece. Agatha was sitting with Sophia in the chaise, drinking tea.

Alex looked up, her face bright with a smile. And when she met Ralph’s eyes, her grey globes rounded with understanding and she immediately came to her feet, gathering Gwyneth in her arms.

Benedict also came in and lifted his daughter off the floor. He sent his wife a smile who nodded, eyes filling with sudden tears. She stood up and kissed Sophia’s forehead, whispering something in her ear before she straightened to join Ralph, Alex and Benedict to the door.

Whatever Agatha told Sophia, it caused the woman to clumsily fix her dark curls, shifting in her seat in an almost-panic.

And just as they were exiting the door, Nicholas, looking like a man who had been living in the woods with wild animals for years, his beard long and untamed, his hair a mess and his clothes haphazardly donned, strode past them without much of a greeting.

Benedict and his wife took their daughter away to the nearest parlor.

Ralph reached for the playroom door, taking one last glance inside and for a moment he was transfixed.

Sophia had come to her feet, slowly turning as she struggled to find the source of the heavy footsteps coming toward her, her eyes filled with tears, her shoulders already shaking, her voice choking as she said, “Nick?”

Nicholas was rushing toward his salvation, his face filled with determination, love and pain. “Sophie,” he brokenly said. His eyes were filled with life. He was alive again.

Ralph’s lips twitched into a small smile as he stepped back and carefully closed the door.

With one final sigh of relief, he turned to find that Alex was smiling as well, tears in her eyes with Gwyneth in her arms.

“Brandy, Ralph!” he heard Levi order form the hallway. “Now!”

“Ralph! Food!” Maxwell as he entered the parlor door to join Benedict and his family.

“Go bloody get them yourselves, you ungrateful bastards!” Ralph shouted back as he and Alex walked away from the playroom door.

XXXI. A Shot in the Dark

Three years ago…

As they were traveling across the clearing that followed their journey through the Stone Forest, Alex noticed both Ned and Barto were looking at her strangely.

“What now?” she wryly asked.

Barto and Ned paused to look at her. Alex stopped walking as well with a frown on her face.

“Is somethin’ wrong?”

“Nae,” Ned said, shaking his head. “Nothin’,” he uttered, pushing Barto ahead. Alex huffed and walked ahead of the two, digging the ground with her feet as she trudged on, knowing full well Barto and Ned were still uttely curious about what happened to her during Ysabella’s wedding which she would rather forget.

They resumed their walk across the clearing and passed through the stone hallway until they reached Meriwether.

Alex whirled around, infuriated for she knew that her two cousins were still staring at her. “WHAT!” she hissed.

Ned and Barto were surprised. “What?” Ned asked.

“Yer starin’ at me like hungry gossipmongers!”

“Nae,” Barto denied.

“Merely curious, Lex,” Ned said, taking a step back. “Yer actin’ all strange, is all.”

“I’m not actin’ all strange, ye are!”

But before Ned and Barto could once more deny, her father’s voice boomed from their stone cottage.

“Oi! Ye children! Come ’ere and tell me ‘bout the weddin’!”

Alex pointed her finger at her cousins, a look of warning in her eyes. “Ye don’t tell ‘im anythin’ strange or I’ll have yer arses.”

Ned and Barto nodded before they walked away, shaking their heads.

---

“I heard them arguing earlier,” Levi whispered around the table. When Benedict shot him a disapproving look, Levi raised his hands, saying, “I was not eavesdropping, I swear. I was simply passing by the playroom.”

Maxwell rolled his eyes. “About what?”

“What?” Levi asked.

Maxwell sighed and elaborated his question. “What were they arguing about?”

“The wedding, what else?” Levi retorted, scoffing. “Our dear brother wants to return to Wickhurst at once and get married.”

“He cannot do so at the moment,” Benedict calmly commented. “For one, Mother would have a fit. She would want to grandly prepare for the wedding. Second, Nicholas must realize the scandal it shall bring. Sophia’s reputation amongst the people in Wickhurst did not improve, especially when they all believe the story of her running away on her wedding day.”

“If Sophia cannot stop him, we must take action,” said Levi. “I am telling you, he is as insane as before Sophia was rescued.”

“Just strap him to a tree,” Maxwell wryly suggested.

“Quiet, all of you,” Agatha hissed at everyone around the table.

The brothers obliged, listening to the quiet footsteps coming toward the dining room.

Ralph shared a look with his brothers as they waited for Nicholas and Sophia to arrive. He raised his eyes just in time to see his brother walk through the doorway.

It was not common to see Nicholas Everard in such disarray, nor was it ever known that he could fix his eyes on merely one woman for hours.

He was always a dandy, most often considered the best in men’s fashion. Whatever cravat he wore, whatever the color or make, it would be most assuredly the next sensational cravat in town. But tonight, as he guided his now-found bride into the dining room of the Devonshire estate, he was a walking haphazard. Yet he was oddly handsome despite the chaotic hair and the horrid beard for the beauty was reflected in his eyes, the joy in the small smile that peeked through his whiskers.

Ralph had witnessed Nicholas be with every type of women. He had seen him with secret lovers, with the women in Rock’oles. They were always the ones who clung to one of the most-prized lover and rakehell in town. Yet now, it was Nicholas Everard who could not seem to let go of a woman’s hand.

“She is not going away, brother,” Ralph pointed out, causing Sophia to shyly bend her head.

Nicholas glared at him from across the table.

“She needs to eat,” Ralph elaborated, not wishing for Nicholas to start on him. “You have kept her inside that bloody room for most of the day, surely bawling like a babe.”

Before a ruckus could start, Agatha interrupted by saying, “I am sorry about Marcus, Sophia.”

A faint smile curved Sophia’s lips. “He shall be back,” was all she said. “He always does.”

Nicholas sighed, his hand finding Sophia’s on top of the table. “If Durley’s planning revenge, I am not one to stop him now.” He turned to Sophia who was already shaking her head. He added, “In fact, I would be with him if I do not fear leaving you behind.”

“All ye men are ruthless no matter the social class,” Alex muttered under her breath. “Lord, gentleman and bandit alike, yer all the same.”

“Yet not all of us are like you, Miss Griggs,” said Levi who was sitting beside Maxwell. He raised his glass high. “We ought to give you our utmost thank you for if not for you, we would not be celebrating this moment.”

Nicholas and Sophia turned to face each other, happiness curved on their lips.

Maxwell raised his glass as well to add, “Our utter gratefulness, Miss Griggs.”

“We owe you,” Benedict followed.

“Thanks to you I do no longer fear looking after a crazed man,” Ralph said with a snort as Nicholas glared at him.

Alex’s face had turned scarlet as she waved her hands about. “Oi, ye dinna have te be so bleedin’ formal.”

Agatha laughed as Sophia turned, eyes searching until her eyes landed on Alex. “Thank you, Alex. Such words are lacking for what you did for us all, most especially for Gwyneth.”

Nicholas cleared his throat and stood up. He picked up his glass and focused his eyes on Alex. “I was hoping to deliver my gratitude in a more presentable manner, Miss Griggs, but considering you do hate formalities, please do accept my humblest thank you. You brought back the my life’s sustenance, my soul’s—”

The collective groan from around the table gave Nicholas pause. Ralph covered his face with his hands, muttering, “Oh God, please tell me when he is done.”

“I believe I was not one to interfere when you bastards professed your affections to your wives,” Nicholas growled at Benedict, Levi and Maxwell.

“I did mine in private,” Benedict pointedly said.

Levi scoffed, shaking his head. “I did mine inside a carriage after we escaped through her window while on our way to Tiny Town. Not one brother had to suffer through it, Nick.”

Ralph turned to Maxwell who was looking directly at Nicholas to say, “You did not even recognize mine as a woman to begin with.” Everyone around the table roared in laughter.

“Nick,” Sophia said, reaching for Nicholas’ arm. “I believe everyone would rather eat. And that includes Alex.”

“Aye,” said Alex, nodding her head. “I appreciate yer gratitude, guv,” she said to Nicholas with a smile, “but I’d rather fill me stomach than me ears right now.”

Nicholas sighed and dropped back in his chair, glaring at Ralph was still struggling with laughter. “Laugh all you want, brother.”

Ralph stifled his laughter. “Believe me, Nick, I am trying my hardest not to.”

Nicholas reached for his fork. “Be certain to make your confession in private as well,” Nicholas snapped, tone filled with meaning, “for as much as I would love to see it, I would rather you be beaten in private.”

Ralph glowered at his brother but said nothing further.

The subject quickly changed to Sophia and Nicholas’ plans for Gwyneth, one everyone agreed must be taken with utmost caution. As Agatha made suggestions, Ralph stole Alex a glance while she listened intently on the family’s plans for the child. It was as if she was there to represent Aurora.

Looking at her, Ralph took a long, slow breath.

Would she be as interested if he told her of his plans for her?

---

Alex was surprised when Ralph entered her chamber two nights later wearing riding clothes just as she was done packing.

“I had an inkling you would be leaving soon,” he said, walking toward her with a knowing look on his face.

Yes, she was leaving, but she was not planning on going back to Meriwether. Not yet. “And where d’ye think yer goin’?”

“Beechworth,” he said with a shrug. “Sophia and Nick have to stay longer here, but I have business to deal with at my own estate.”

Alex shrugged, feigning nonchalance. “Ah.”

Placing his hands on his hips, he glowered at her. “You are coming with me.”

Alex raised her brow. “Te Beechworth? Whatever fer?”

“We ought to talk.” Thinking she would disagree, he raised one finger and added, “If you disagree, I will have to arrest you.”

She scoffed. “Bleedin’ hell ye will!”

“In fact, I am going to arrest your entire village!”

“Yer insane! Ye’ll be dead ‘fore ye reach the clearin’!”

Ralph smiled. “Which is why you are coming with me to Beechworth. You do not want me dead, yes?” Alex fell silent. She was desperate to go back to Meriwether, but might be bringing more trouble upon her return, which was why she had always intended to go back to Beechworth as was ordered by Durley himself. “Afraid?” Ralph taunted.

She ignored his last question. “Whatever d’ye wanna talk ’bout?”

Taking her question as a sign of resignation, Ralph grabbed her bag and smiled. “Important matters, bandit.” He turned and started for the door. “Come, we ought to bid my family proper goodbye. And we must go in haste.”

“Why?”

“Mother is due to arrive anytime soon.”

Alex felt a small amount of panic. Yes, she ought to have expected Lady Alice to follow her sons! “Should we ride on horseback then?”

---

Ralph expected their ride to be filled with numerous arguments or attempts of escape—even strangulation and murder—but was surprised when Alex had been naught but behaved.

Was she anticipating the talk? Had she any idea what he wanted to discuss? If yes, would she be willing to consider and face the drastic change in her life?

He had thought of many ways to tell her. Believing it would not be entirely easy Ralph considered strapping her into a chair that was attached to the ground. A passing thought of throwing her inside a closet and bolt the doors came to mind as well. He would talk about his plans while she was locked inside.

Ralph also thought that perhaps a gentle, formal talk would suffice. Mayhap Alex was a woman after all and would swoon at the sight of a man on his knee. The idea, of course, quickly shattered as he was reminded that Alexandria Griggs was not like all other women.

She was feisty, brave, alluring and dangerous. There was no way in hell a typical wooing would work.

He looked out the window, remembering the completely different view he witnessed aboveground. Alex was sleeping in her seat across from him. He decided not to stop at an inn for a short rest, stripping any risk of her escaping in the middle of the night.

They would arrive in Beechworth on the morrow and Ralph hoped that by then he would be prepared for he could not seem to imagine letting her escape again.

---

Whatever Ralph planned upon their arrival did not immediately come to pass as two visitors arrived before they did.

In fact, the two men had already been in Beechworth for three days.

“What do you mean you were shot?” Ralph demanded, glaring at Samuel’s direction.

“That is not what—” Samuel started, but Wynne interjected, saying, “He was deliberately shot. He would tell you otherwise—that it was a stray bullet—but that is not how it happened.”

Samuel glared at Wynne for the betrayal. Wynne merely sighed, his oversized coat almost sagging to the ground.

Ralph had a look of disbelief on his face. “The two of you went hunting.”

“Yes,” Wynne replied. “And not two hours later, he was shot.”

Alex stared at Samuel’s bandaged upper right arm.

“Do not tell Maxine,” he said to Ralph. “She will tell our mother and the poor woman will have a faint.”

“Of course she will! And she will blame all your bloody articles!” Ralph exploded. He turned to face Wynne. “Are you quite sure you did not accidentally shoot him?

Wynne gave Ralph a wry look. “I was not carrying a weapon.” He pointed his finger at Samuel. “Merely there because he dragged me.”

Ralph shook his head. “How long do you intend to stay at Beechworth?”

“Until I am ready to hold my horse’s reins, of course,” his friend said, jumping to his feet while his uninjured hand held bandaged arm. “As to this man,” he said, motioning his head at Wynne, “he is leaving now that you are here.”

“Gladly,” Wynne muttered under his breath. “I have pending articles to finish. And I am yet to pay Doctor Johannes for his services.”

“I will escort you,” Samuel said and as he passed Alex, he gave her a small bow. “Enjoy Beechworth, Miss Griggs.”

“Go, Samuel, and lock yourself in one of the bedchambers,” Ralph snapped over his shoulder. “And I would appreciate if you only leave the door once—when you are ready to leave Beechworth!”

They heard Samuel’s laughter through the corridor.

“Bloody tarnation,” Ralph said, rushing to the liquor cabinet. “I need a drink.”

“I’d like one as well, guv,” said Alex. “And I need a bed after. I’m bleedin’ tired.”

He paused, looking down at her. “But there is supper. And there is that talk I was talking about.”

She could not meet his gaze. “Perhaps later.”

Ralph did not comment, simply poured Alex a glass of brandy. He handed it to her and went to a nearby winged chair. She sat across from him and sipped from the glass.

They both allowed the silence in the parlor to linger, both of them deep in thought.

Alex was certain Ralph had many important matters to attend to. There was still the matter with his fellow corrupt Guards, his family and Osegod. And there was the matter of someone threatening his friend’s life.

As for her, there was but merely one more thing to be done before she could go home. The frustrating part was that she did not know what it was.

“Samuel ought to stop his war against the Leaders,” Ralph said moments later, breaking the silence.

“It’s his choice,” she said, standing up to refill her glass. “Whatever he’s doin’, he believes it’s helpin’ our horrid society.”

Ralph followed her with his gaze. “You are drinking too fast.”

“The brandy’s not strong ’nough,” she murmured. She did not return to her chair, rather she leaned against the windowpane. Looking out, she realized it was facing the other wing where the jewels were being made. “I wonder how many jewels ye make ’very year,” she thought aloud.

“Enough to make you bandits pant in exhaustion,” he said, his voice playful.

Alex scoffed. She turned, leaning back against the window. Fixing her eyes on him, she smiled but said nothing.

“What is it?” he asked wryly. “You are looking at me as though I am one of those jewels.”

Alex chuckled. “Yer not as glittering as ’em, guv. Nae need te fancy yerself too much.”

“Then pray tell, bandit, what is with that look?”

Alex shrugged. “I’m thinkin’ of a bed now that I’ve had me brandy.”

That was all he needed to hear.

She smiled when Ralph straightened in his seat, suddenly alert. He gulped down his drink and jumped to his feet.

“Then allow me to take you to one,” he said, storming toward her, eyes filled with intense desire.

Alex placed her drink on the windowsill and met Ralph halfway, heart racing, heat simmering within her.

There would be no discussion of any kind tonight, she thought as Ralph guided her out of the parlor.

---

Alex slowly opened her eyes. She blinked a few times to adjust to the darkness and little by little Ralph’s sleeping form appeared before her.

She carefully raised her hand to poke him.

When he did not flinch, she sat in bed, covering her nakedness with the bedcover.

Turning her head, she looked down to watch Ralph sleeping.

He was being too naïve, she thought. She was almost certain what he was planning to do, what he wanted to discuss. She had heard enough stories of the Everards doing foolish things for love.

But was he truly in love? It could merely be a passing fancy and perhaps he was being impetuous.

She bit her lips to stop the tears.

Mayhap he was in love with her after all.

She ought to be happy—overjoyed—knowing Ralph Everard was willing to discuss a future with her.

But she must be the one to remain on the grounded on reality.

She took a long breath and stole Ralph another glance.

He was very deep in slumber that she wondered for a moment if he was dreaming.

Shaking her head, dismissing the fantasies that went along every time she was with Ralph, Alex decided it was time to leave.

She slipped out of bed and grabbed her clothes.

Once fully dressed, Alex went back to sit beside Ralph in silence, relishing this moment of peace for this would be the last she would allow herself to be with Ralph Everard.

She wanted to reach out and touch his face, to listen to his quiet breathing, but she was afraid it would wake him. And he would not make her leave. And she might allow him to delay her.

With a quiet sigh, Alex stood and picked up her bag.

She walked out of the bedchamber, the small, distinct sound of the door shutting close was one she knew she would find hard to forget.

She stood in front of the wooden door for some time, simply staring at it.

“You took your precious time,” Durley’s low voice said behind her.

Alex turned to give him a wry look. “And ye’ve been waitin’ the entire time?”

“I do not have the patience for such task. My men simply gave me the signal the moment you returned. The only thing I did was utilize the secret passage into this estate,” he retorted, motioning his head down the corridor. He looked into her eyes. “It is time.”

Without another word, Durley quietly walked away.

Alex glanced at the door one last time before she followed Durley down the dark corridor.

XXXII. Deliver

Three years ago…

He would never admit it.

No, he would rather rot in hell than be caught doing such stupid, irrational thing.

His brothers would roll on the ground laughing and mocking him. His sisters would most probably never rest until they witness a tragic end.

And perhaps someday he would remember this day and he would hang himself in shame.

He was in Blucksley.

Not for a mission, not because he was chasing bandits.

He was here looking for a woman who did not have a name.

---

Alex stared across the carriage at Durley.

He had not said a word since they arrived from Beechworth.

Tearing her eyes away from the man, Alex looked out the window, and at the estate that stood not far away. Located near the villages of Gilford and Montague, Alex knew the estate too well. It was heavily guarded, but they were permitted entrance after Durley showed his face.

“What are we doin’ here?” she asked, eyes veering back on Durley.

Durley’s handsome face was unreadable, mayhap because it was shadowed by his bowler hat. He simply stared at her, saying, “Osegod refuses to meet me in person until I have what he wants.”

Alex frowned. “Ye know Aurora and I don’t look alike, aye? One look and he’ll know.”

Durley scoffed. “But you are the woman who found her.”

“Dyin’,” she corrected strongly. “And she died in me arms.” When Durley did not offer a retort, Alex shook her head. “He doesn’t know, aye?” Again, Durley did not reply. “He must already know. It had been days since we rescued Sophia and Gwyneth. He must know now what ye’ve done.”

“No, he does not.”

“Because of that man Thorne? He’s helpin’ ye?”

Durley finally showed something and it was anger. “I do not allow a Trilby to help me, bandit.”

Alex was a little confused.

“I am using them all, bandit.”

“Like yer usin’ me.”

His lips twitched into a tiny smile. “Yes.”

---

Ralph woke up with a start.

And when he realized that the space where Alex was supposed to be sleeping was cold, he leaped from the bed, screaming, “Wax!”

His valet came rushing in as Ralph dressed. “My lord?”

“Where the bloody hell is she?”

Wax’s face was filled with confusion but when he realized that Ralph’s entire bed was rumpled, he gulped and blinked his eyes rapidly. “Did you mean the bandit, my lord?”

Ralph shot him a sharp look.

“M-Miss Alex, my lord?”

“Yes!” Ralph growled.

“I—I do not know, my lord. B-but her horse, Siege, is still in residence, I believe. She could not be at the gardens! Picking flowers, perhaps?”

“Do you truly believe she is one who would spare time picking flowers!” he incredulously cried out.

Wax shook his head. “No, my lord.”

A deep groan escaped his throat as he realized the situation. If her horse was still here, then she did not escape. She was missing. “Bloody tarnation, not again!”

“Should I prepare your horse, my lord?”

“Yes. And do inform Samuel never to set foot out of the estate until my return.”

“Yes, my lord. And should Lord Samuel inquire, where would you be, my lord?”

“Wickhurst, visiting my sister Margaret.”

“Very good, my lord.”

“Nothing good yet, Wax,” Ralph said, coming down the grand staircase. “Nothing good at all!”

---

Alex was led by Durley through the side entrance of Ransford estate. Two footmen who looked and moved like Guards had permitted them entrance and she was certain their eyes were still on them from where they stood.

Ignoring the fact that the estate was heavily guarded and that she may never set foot outside alive again, Alex studied the place as they moved along.

She may not have seen the grand hallway and she may not be currently climbing up the grand staircase, but by the state of the service staircase, Alex was certain Osegod was amongst the lords she would want to encounter in the middle of a lone, dark road.

The Ransford estate was the grandest she had seen. Devonshire was a beauty, yes, but it was nothing compared to this one. But unlike Devonshire, or even Beechworth, the estate had no life at all.

Servants leaped out of their way as they passed, cowering and turning their backs as if in fear.

Durley seemed to know the place as he guided Alex through countless corridors until they arrived in a grander corridor, one she was quite certain was part of the main estate, but was apparently restricted from the usual household.

“He’s holdin’ his bad conferences here? Directly under his family’s noses?” Alex commented.

“They follow his rules,” was all that Durley had to say.

He lightly held her arm, signaling for her to stop.

Alex frowned. They were now facing a large tapestry.

Durley looked right and left before he held out his hand to pull aside the tapestry, revealing a hidden door.

“Do not speak,” he said, looking down at her. “Or you are dead.”

Alex merely blinked.

As Durley turned the knob and opened the door, she gulped.

Her calm heart started to hammer against her chest when Durley pushed her into the door and followed suit.

The study was utterly bright and she realized that it was directly under a hole. The ceiling was made of glass! If she was going to die here today, at the very least it would be a beautiful one, Alex silently thought.

“You said you are bringing the wench, Marcus,” a calm, deep voice said from somewhere.

Alex stiffened at the voice, eyes instantly searching the room.

And she found him.

He was standing by the liquor cabinet, holding a glass of brandy. She had merely seen his face on the new prints of the Herald and she had thought him to be too handsome for his age. But the true person was not merely aging very well in features, but he also held an air of power. His dark hair had streaks of white, giving one an illusion of wisdom. And his blue eyes gave Alex a hint of what he was capable of and of the dangerous secrets he held.

“It has proven to be quite challenging, Alan,” Durley’s voice nonchalantly answered as he harshly pushed Alex forward. “But I brought you the best way to find your dear Aurora and your child.”

A glimmer of fury crossed Osegod’s blue eyes but he did not let Durley’s incendiary comment get to him. Instead, his lips curved into an uncanny smile. He carefully placed his glass on the table and gestured for Durley to continue.

“This bandit—”

“Bandit?” Osegod interrupted, suddenly eyeing Alex with a look of distaste. “What in the bloody hell are you playing, Marcus?”

“Allow me to continue, Alan,” Durley calmly spoke, his smile tight. “This woman also happens to be Ralph Everard’s wench.”

A flicker of interest crossed Osegod’s face.

“And she also happens to be the same woman who found Aurora in the Dark Forest,” Durley finished.

At those words, Osegod’s smile widened and Alex briefly saw a look of relief on his face as he marched forward to study Alex closely. Alex had to remind herself that she was not to speak as Osegod stopped before her, tilting his head to the side, laughter slowly rumbling in his chest.

“She is willing to talk for a few of your townsends, of course,” Durley said.

“You are, are you?” Osegod said, his eyes filled with victorious laughter.

“Not only that, but she will tell you where she is keeping Aurora. And perhaps also play as our little spy into the Everards. She is, after all, a dear friend to the two youngest sisters,” said Durley, grabbing Alex away from Osegod when the man attempted to touch her. “But that shall depend on how you keep your end of the bargain, Alan.”

Osegod turned his head to look at Durley. “Of course, my boy, you have my word. Your secret is safe with me.”

Alex was confused. What secret?

“In fact, another delivery is currently on its way,” Durley said, smile secretive.

Osegod’s face brightened even further as understanding dawned. “Ah, you are proving to be a very efficient partner, Marcus.”

Durley merely shrugged. “The things we do for our secrets, Alan.”

Osegod looked at Alex once again. He could not contain his happiness and his chest heaved. He looked like a man who was finally freed of his thorns and shackles.

“Very well, perhaps Aurora’s location can wait for we do have a bit more of waiting to do, yes?” Osegod said, turning to return to his brandy. “If I am not too giddy to have this second delivery, I would already be on my way to get the escaped wench. How long should I wait?”

“She shall be here on time, I believe,” said Durley, pointing Alex to one corner before he followed Osegod to serve himself a glass of brandy.

“Do not sit, woman,” said Osegod. “Let us contain filth in one corner, shall we?”

“I would not want to insult her if I were you, Alan,” Durley warned playfully.

Osegod chuckled when Durley finally stood beside him, both of them studying Alex standing in one corner as though she was a priceless artifact they had just procured. “Ah, I wager she is willing to swallow any insult for a good sum.”

Alex was stiff as a board, but she was willing to be patient.

Whatever—whoever—they were waiting for, she did not know. But she waited with them for it was the only way she knew she could survive.

---

Osegod’s wait was not long for the door to the study opened to reveal two men whom Alex had met thrice in her life. Once when they chased her down from Beechworth, second when they tried to abduct her in Blucksley and third when they entered her bedchamber in Lord Hasting’s estate in Wickhurst.

But this time they were not here for her. In fact, they merely sneered when they spotted her in one corner as they dragged a struggling woman into the room. It was as if they were telling her she was lucky she was not the other woman.

“What is the meaning of this?” the woman demanded haughtily, her dark eyes wide with fury when she recognized Durley.

Alex stayed still in her spot, her eyes transfixed on the woman. She had not seen her before and perhaps there was a reason why.

This woman was not just anyone. She looked like she was amongst the very few who would dare not ride a carriage out of town without an army of footmen to protect her.

Her long, straight black hair flowed like expensive silk down her shoulders, her dark green and blue dress, although disheveled because of her struggle on the way here, was made of materials Alex could only dream of. And her face—her face was beautifully sculpted and her skin not only fair but it glowed. Even if without the bright sunlight streaming through the glass ceiling above them, Alex was certain the woman’s skin was not like the numerous pale ones around The Town.

She was a princess from a fairy tale, a voice inside her head said with wonder.

“Vega Trilby…” Osegod said, chuckling as he stood from his winged chair. Durley kept his silence, although a smile was curling his lips. “It is such a pleasure to witness you gracing us with your magnificent presence, my dear. It is too blinding. Not even my daughter can come to par with your beauty.”

Vega’s eyes flared with an even more intense fury as her dark, beautiful eyes scanned the room, first landing on Alex then on Osegod and finally on Durley. Bright, flaming anger colored her face and she began to move toward him, hands balled into fists, but was stopped by Durley’s men.

She tried to pull away but was merely pulled back.

“Aunt Amelia shall know of this, Marcus, you bastard!” Vega growled, eyes alight with fire of anger. She looked over her shoulder at one of the men holding her and demanded, “Release me at once or you shall pay with your life!”

“Now, now, Vega, dear,” Osegod said, walking forward. “Do not start making threats you cannot deliver.” He motioned with his head and one of the men let Vega go to grab a chair where Vega was harshly deposited and tied. While doing so, she put up a great fight, much to Alex’s amazement.

Durley was silent throughout the entire scene while Osegod watched on with fascination, his head tilted to one side in mock pity.

“Now, are you comfortable?” he asked Vega, walking closer, hands deep inside his pockets. He looked entirely relaxed, his face bright with fun, menace and relief.

Vega’s answer was a seething growl and a very sharp look.

A chuckle rumbled out of Osegod’s chest. He took a deep breath and let out a long sigh. “Ah, Vega, dear, you must be very curious, yes? But you see, I am wiser than all of you Trilbys.” He paced in front of Vega. “I know that your aunt and uncle are planning to eliminate me. You have pawns everywhere.” He paused to look at Vega and let out a fake shocked gasp. “Oh, how did Osegod know? He knows!” he cried out an attempt to mimic Vega’s voice. And then he laughed.

His laughter slowly died down and his smile disappeared, replaced by a sudden look of hatred. “You think me your puppet, do you not?”

But to Alex’s surprise, Vega scoffed instead, one corner of her lips lifting into a menacing smile. Her dark eyes were not filled with fear, but with pride and condemnation. “You are naught but an incompetent fool.”

Osegod chuckled. “A fool who knows you are planning to betray me.” He sighed and looked down at Vega as if he knew something she did not, as if he already saw what would become of her. “I am not taking any chances, Vega, dear. Do you not think I am not aware what Amelia is planning against me? What your dear Uncle George is planning?”

“We all believe you to be an incompetent fool, Osegod, but we would dare not betray you.” Vega gritted out.

“Oh, but I do not believe you, dear,” said Osegod, clucking his tongue. “And I know you know why I do not.” He looked at Vega for a long time and when he spoke, he asked a question. “You do know what I did to your dear Uncle Osmund, yes?”

Vega’s jaw tightened, but she blinked and her face was suddenly blank.

“Now, do not act so ignorant, Vega, for you and I both know what I did to secure my position amongst the Leaders. Osmund was the only one in my path. The Trilbys must have been devastated to have lost such an important seat in the Leaders. And you saw an opportunity with me, thinking I would be an easy feat.” He started to pace again. “But have you ever wondered if I deliberately made it easy for you?”

Vega did not respond.

“You gave me the support of your powerful, rich family. And I was merely very happy to play the part of the puppet.” He walked toward Vega and cupped her cheek. She turned away but he grabbed both of her cheeks with one hand, pinching them until a cry of pain escaped her lips, forcing her to look up at him. “But no longer, child, not when everything finally fell into place for me. Any threats against me will soon be gone, you see? You can no longer use Aurora Randolph and her imp against me for they shall soon be eliminated.”

He harshly let go of Vega’s face and turned to Durley. “This is enough cause for a celebration, is it not? Two wenches in a day!”

Alex felt a shiver ran up her spine but she obeyed Durley’s order earlier. She stayed quiet.

“Are you certain you can trust Durley?” Vega demanded when Osegod walked away from her, her lips curving into a hateful smirk.

“Yes,” Durley said, turning to face her again. “For I know how to play my cards and I have one against everybody,” he said, voice filled with meaning.

Alex saw Durley’s jaw twitch.

“I am certain your family will want to take me seriously now that you are my prisoner,” Osegod continued. “You see, my dear? You Trilbys are not the only ones with the powerful cards for I have more to spare than you.” He turned his head to Durley. “Secrets to hold and keep. Is that not right, my boy?”

Alex suddenly felt something change. She could feel it by just looking at Durley’s face. Whatever it was Durley was keeping, Osegod knew about it. And whatever secret it was, Durley would die keeping it from the Trilbys.

“Now, my boy,” Osegod said, turning to Durley, completely ignoring everyone else. “I can keep my secrets for a while, can I? You have delivered your end of the bargain, after all.” He turned, facing Alex’s direction now. “Make this bandit talk. Or better yet, she ought to show me where the wench is. It is about time we reunite.”

“Reunite?” Durley asked, turning his back on Alex to block Osegod’s path.

Alex got a proper view of Osegod over Durley’s shoulder. He was smiling with menace as he replied, “For a final meal with me, of course. The moment this bandit tells us where she is, Aurora Randolph will dine with me. I shall be eating lamb while she chews on mud served on a golden platter, courtesy of my generosity.”

As Alex shook with the contained fury building up inside her, Aurora’s lifeless blue eyes came flashing through her eyes. Perhaps she would not be able to obey Durley’s order after all. Perhaps her control would betray her. And she would end up dead after all while trying to murder this devil of a man who caused men and women like Aurora and Sophia, and children like Gwyneth, such tremendous suffering!

Another short satisfied laugh escaped Osegod, snapping Alex back to the moment. “I shall have her desperate pleading cries for dessert before I send her back to that creature she calls her child for their final goodbyes.” Osegod looked over his shoulder to add, “And Vega here shall bear witness to all of it for it is about time a Trilby learns what it means to be under the mercy of an Osegod.”

Alex vaguely heard Vega scream before one of Durley’s men covered her mouth because the rest of her senses suddenly focused on Durley’s back and down on the hand hidden away from Osegod and the weapon it was tightly gripping.

And suddenly everything became very clear, Durley’s intent now evident.

Help ’em… my baby… please…

Aurora’s dying plea repeatedly rang around Alex’s head and it was enough to make her remain silent, eyes wide as she stared at Durley’s hand. Her feet were frozen, her breath caught in her throat as Durley coldly said to Osegod, “I believe, Alan, that it is the other way around.”

Alex’s eyes flickered back to Osegod’s. If the bastard would only spare her a glance, he might realize what would come next. But his attention was fully on Durley.

Confusion was clearly painted on Osegod’s face and he was seemingly rendered speechless because of it.

“Your dear Aurora cannot join you,” Durley explained as his hand slowly lifted away from his back and he pointed the pistol right at Osegod whose eyes had gone wide with betrayal and shock respectively flashing by. “But it is about time you join her.”

Alex’s scream was muffled by the echoing sound of the single gunfire.

XXXIII. Teething Troubles

Three years ago…

Ralph had been inside the tavern for hours now, drinking away the disappointment and frustration of the fruitless search.

He knew that the villagers had their attention on him despite them pretending to mind their own business, immersed in quiet chats as if there were far better things to discuss than a wealthy-looking gentleman sitting in the middle of the room.

The owner had been keeping eye on him, sending warning glances at whoever might have tried to interrupt Ralph’s silent musings. All of these had not passed Ralph’s notice.

And when the tavern owner finally approached him, Ralph sat straight, at the ready for whatever.

“Enjoying your stay, my lord?” asked the man.

Ralph offered a tiny smile and a nod. “I am done for the night,” he said, pushing his empty glass toward the man.

The tavern owner took it but not without saying, “Rumor says you have been lurking around the village.” Before Ralph could tell him to mind his own business, the man added, “You be careful, my lord. There are too many bandits in the area.”

Ralph let out a sigh. “Need not worry, Sir.” He stood up, righting his coat. “I am a Guard.”

The tavern owner and those nearby who heard his last word smiled, their faces knowing. It was as if they had witnessed too many tragic endings for Guards.

Ralph left, leaving behind the shame he felt for having gone this far for a woman he barely knew.

Blazes!

He returned to Beechworth with a promise to forget Lady in Blue.

---

Alex stood frozen, her entire body stiff and numb as the echo of the gunfire died down.

Her knees buckled and she nearly dropped to the floor, but she kept her composure, stumbling forward and holding on to a winged chair to her left.

A single drop of tear fell from her eyes as they widened in shock, fixed on the lifeless body on the floor.

“You bloody bastard,” Vega Trilby’s shaking voice said, breaking the silence that followed the gunfire.

Alex’s teeth started to chatter, her hands balling into tight fists, eyes glued on the pool of blood as it widened, inching away from the body it came from.

“You bloody bastard. You did not have to bring me here to witness a murder!”

“It was the only way to get to face the man, Vega,” Durley’s eerily calm voice said as he stepped away from Osegod’s body. “I am sorry if I caused you distress, darling,” he added, turning around to walk toward Alex. “Not that I do truly believe seeing a man murdered causes you such. I believe being drugged and dragged here is much more inconvenient than this, yes?”

Alex’s eyes were still on Osegod’s face. The look of shock was the last one he wore before the single bullet from Durley’s pistol entered the space between his eyes.

“I almost died!” Vega screamed.

Alex’s view of Osegod’s body was blocked by Durley as he stood before her. He reached out but she flinched away. With a patient smile, he sighed. “Very well,” he murmured under his breath.

“Get me out o’ ‘ere,” she hissed through her teeth. “Get me out o’ ’ere.”

“In a while,” Durley promised. “You have done your part. I shall keep my end of the bargain.”

Alex simply stared at him blankly, unsure whether she was facing the devil himself or the angel of Osegod’s victims.

“Unbind me, Marcus, you bastard,” Vega demanded.

Durley’s face suddenly turned grim but he immediately erased it with a sigh. He turned away from Alex to slowly make his way to Vega.

“I almost died. Did you hear me? I almost died!” the beautiful woman continued to scream.

Durley ignored her by motioning his head at his two men. Understanding his silent order, both men walked over to Osegod’s body and very easily dragged it behind the large wooden study table. The trail of blood was evident but no one in the room seemed to be bothered about it.

No one was staying here for long, after all.

“I almost died,” Vega said to Durley once more as he approached here.

“I heard you the first time, Vega,” Durley wryly replied as he began to untie her. “Repetition would not deliver the effect you wish. There is no need for dramatics.”

“My aunt shall hear of this!” Vega said, voice shaking with fury.

“I am certain she shall hold a ball for what I did.”

“What you did!” Vega cried with a mocking laugh. Finally she was free and she jumped to her feet, pointing at the wooden study table that hid Osegod’s body. “You killed the bastard in his own estate! His guards are standing outside, probably on their way here to murder all of us! Are you deaf and did not hear the same gunshot we all heard!”

Durley simply smiled as he waited with great patience for Vega to finish. When she said nothing further, he looked up at the glass ceiling above. “I understand your great concern, Vega,” he said, moving his head back down to face the woman, “but you must have realized by now that I do make my move after taking ten steps ahead of everyone else. For one, you are here simply as a second ticket should my first one fail.” He pointed at Alex. “Apart from Aurora Randolph and the child, he had always wanted you amongst his deck of cards, you see. And I have always been holding you off for this very day.” He smiled as Vega’s eyes flared with an even more intense kind of fury.

“Now, you ask what happens next. Wait a day or two and you shall find an article on the Herald of Lord Osegod’s unfortunate natural demise. The article, of course, is one I can weave and control as you should know by now. I do not own The Town Herald for nothing, yes?

“What of his family and acquaintances then? His wife and daughter are currently in Tiny Town for vacation in one of my estates, one I gladly offered when dear Lady Osegod needed a different atmosphere other than this horrid estate. His entire household staff is naught but the same men and women who would have paid me every townsend they had to have him where he is at this very moment. None of his business associates shall miss him as they are also my so-called friends and business partners. What of the body then? His family need not see the hole between his eyes for he shall soon be burned. His daughter would not mind, of course. She would most assuredly express her gratitude for she would hate to see her mother’s sickly state worsen seeing her dead husband’s body. And I assure you, dear, no love is lost in the Osegod family.

“And how could we escape from here, you ask? Osegod’s guards are currently being taken care of by my men outside. Thoroughly, I should say.”

Vega’s jaw tightened, his hands balled at her sides as she haughtily lifted her chin as if to stare down at Durley. “You truly believe no one would suspect you? You could have just hired someone—”

“I wanted to do it myself,” Durley coldly uttered. A short silence followed his statement. “And why would they suspect me when I was with you?”

Vega scoffed incredulously. “You mean to make them believe we spent a leisurely walk in the park? A picnic in the woods? Are you bloody insane!”

Durley shrugged. “You Trilbys always find ways to create and dissolve a scandal. I am certain Amelia shall be able to think of the best way to keep my name as clean as can be. The Town Herald is at your disposal, my dear, as always.” He turned to the two men standing close by. “Now, go, Vega, darling. You need not fret any further. I just solved everyone’s bloody problem.” When she did not move, Durley wryly added, “A carriage is waiting for you outside.”

Although still furious, the woman stepped away from Durley. She stopped when her eyes landed on Alex. “What of her?” she asked aloud.

Durley looked over his shoulder at Alex. “If we want the Everards to leave us be, we must return her.”

“But she witnessed—”

“She knows what she can do and cannot,” Durley interrupted, tone filled with warning.

“And your former lover? The one Osegod took away, the colored woman.”

Durley let out an amused laugh. “I see you have been paying attention to my personal matters.”

“I happen to overhear many things, Marcus,” Vega haughtily said, her dark eyes boring into Marcus. “And I also happen to know Nicholas Everard won her over.”

Durley shrugged. “She has returned to the Everards.”

“With your help, of course?”

Durley smiled. “It is the only way to keep my peace with the Everards. They now owe me, you see. Soon they shall have to pay me back however and whenever I need something.”

Vega shook her head. “Still, I do not trust you, Marcus. You are keeping something that can harm us.”

“Do not trust me, Vega. But do believe I am at your side. Have I not proven myself enough?” He made a grand motion with his arm, showing her the door. “And I am saving your arse today. Go home to your Aunt Amelia.”

Vega shot Alex one last look before she turned and walked out the door.

---

“You killed him,” Alex said very much later. “You killed Osegod.”

“You are very welcome,” said Durley, righting his gloves. He peered down at the carriage window. “We are nearly there.”

“What game are ye playin’, Durley?” she asked, face impassive. “In a span o’ a few hours I witnessed ye lie to everyone in that room. Ye lied te Osegod ’bout me, ye lied te that Vega woman ’bout Sophia. She’s right, ye know. Ye can’t be trusted.”

Durley was quiet for a very long time. When he spoke, his voice was bare of emotion. “My loyalty, bandit, lies merely on family. They are dead.” His eyes were almost as dead as Osegod’s when they met hers. Alex had an impulse to know everything about this man. Why was he doing all these? “Sophia is the only living one I have but despite that, her identity ought to remain as it is. I can only claim her family in private.” He crossed his legs as he gazed at her. “You are amongst the lucky few to know of our relationship and I wish that you keep the secret forever. Otherwise, you know what I am capable of, yes?”

Alex’s jaw tightened.

“Yer plannin’ somethin’ against them Trilbys. I don’t care, really. But if yer plannin’ somethin’ against the Everards—”

“Answer one thing, bandit,” Durley interjected. “Where is my sister?”

“With Nicholas.”

“And Nicholas is an Everard, yes?”

“Aye.”

“Whoever my sister is with shall remain safe until they hurt her,” he said with certainty, voice almost deadly.

Alex watched as he leaned his head against the carriage seat. “Now, do be quiet. I have quite a big banter to prepare for the very moment we arrive in Beechworth.”

---

His trip to Margaret and Cole was fruitless. The couple could not find a way to help him find Alex. Margaret still seemed distracted and Ralph did not want to discuss Aurora Randolph with her any longer.

“I was afraid you would by now be joining Nick and the rest in Devonshire,” he said.

“We are,” his sister said, blinking and looking away, clearing her throat uncomfortably. “I simply need a few days to compose myself.”

Cole and Ralph shared a look but said nothing. Both of them knew Margaret was strong-willed. She would not want to be showered with pity. If she still felt responsible over Aurora’s death, everyone knew she would not want to be told she merely did what she thought was best for the family. And although no one was blaming her, they still believe Margaret would need time to come to terms with Aurora’s fate at her own pace.

“Perhaps she went back to Meriwether,” Cole said, changing the subject.

Ralph sighed, setting aside his concern for Margaret to continue the conversation with his brother-in-law.

---

It was late in the evening when the footman arrived with a note from Beechworth.

When Ralph read it, he did not bother to stay for the supper his sister had prepared. He climbed on his horse and rode back to Beechworth.

Ralph stormed into the study like a madman. When his eyes landed on Alex, he rushed toward her. Ignoring her protest, he pulled her out of the chaise, inspecting her entire form.

“Are you hurt?” he demanded. “Are you hurt!” he repeated loudly when she did not reply.

“Nae,” she murmured, not looking at him.

After seeing that she looked unhurt, he let her go and turned his fury at Durley. “Where the bloody hell have you taken her?”

“Osegod. I needed her as my little entrance ticket, you see. No one could simply walk into Ransford without a gift , Beechworth.”

His eyes went to Alex who looked away, not meeting his eyes. “And what did you do in Ransford, Durley?” he demanded, eyes still on Alex. Why was she looking like she had been to hell?

“Problem solving,” Durley dryly replied.

Ralph snapped his head at Durley. “What happened?”

Durley simply shrugged.

“Answer the question, you bastard. What happened? Where is Osegod?”

Durley took a lungful of air before he said, “Dead.”

For a moment he did not believe Durley was being serious. But considering that Sophia was now safe, the idea became less farfetched. “What!” Ralph hissed, storming forward to push Durley with one hand. “We still need him!”

Durley did not appreciate the physical contact and stepped aside, righting his clothes. “I do not care. He took my sister.” He looked at Ralph again. “Now I have her back.”

“You bloody—”

Durley rolled his eyes as he interrupted Ralph’s outburst. “My goal is to be rid of him at the most perfect time. Osegod is no longer of use to me. In fact, he has not been naught but a nuisance even before he took Sophia, thus he is dead. The Trilbys are also grateful, of course.” When Ralph merely looked at him with confusion, Durley added, “They do believe Osegod was the one who killed Osmund Trilby. And the fool was only happy to take the responsibility, hoping it would cause fear amongst the Trilbys. I believe he miscalculated them.”

Understanding washed over Ralph. “You orchestrated this whole thing, you bloody bastard! You did not only do it for revenge over Sophia’s disappearance or to protect her. You have your own selfish reasons. You killed the bastard to gain the trust of the Trilbys.” He paused, breath heaving with anger. “But most of all, you did it because he knows of your true identity. He has been holding it against you, has he not? Osegod threatened to tell the Trilbys that you are the last surviving heir of the family they massacred and he used it to control you. Should your identity be known, it will jeopardize your grand plan against the Trilbys. So no, Durley, I do not believe you when you say you did it for Sophia. You did it all for your vengeful self!”

Durley sighed. “Be very careful talking about my secrets, Beechworth. Sophia may have entrusted you with the truth, but I am always watching all of you,” Durley warned, eyes intentionally landing on Alex to make a point. Tearing his gaze away, he looked at Ralph. “We all have secrets we are willing to kill for, yes?”

Ralph gritted his teeth.

Durley adjusted his bowler hat and with a tight smile, said, “Now, are we done? I do not wish to be here for when Osegod’s family receives news of his demise. I wish to be by their side to offer them comfort like the devil that I am.” He pulled at his cravat. “For now, find a way to solve your own problems. The slave trade is merely a teething trouble, I believe. I am certain there shall be more to come.” He tipped his hat with one finger. “As for me, I just solved mine. Until we help each other again, my friends.” Durley turned and started for the door but stopped midstride. “And do keep my sister safe, Beechworth. Relay the same thing to that dandy brother of yours. Keep her safe and all shall be well.”

Ralph heard Alex’s sigh of relief when Durley finally disappeared. “It’s over,” he heard her murmur. “He’s gone. It must be over.”

His jaw clenched and he stiffly turned to face her, suddenly feeling an overwhelming mixture of relief and anger.

Noting his demeanor, Alex shifted away from him, apparently uncomfortable.

“What?” she asked after clearing her throat.

“Talk,” he demanded, emerald green eyes seriously deadly. “I knew you have been hiding something and I demand that you tell me. And dare not spare a single thing, Alex, or I swear I shall strap you with iron shackles after iron shackles until you are exhausted picking the locks.” He saw her eyes flicker with apprehension but Ralph remained unmoved. He pointed his finger down. “Now, Alex. Tell me everything. Now.”

XXXIV. So Long

Two years ago…

“Ye watch,” she strongly told Ned and Barto. “Ye watch how I do it,” she reiterated.

“We can handle this carriage, Lex,” said Barto wryly.

“Nae, ye can’t, ye fools. Did’ye forget what happened a fortnight ’go?” she asked. “Ye messed up the last time ’n we almost died!”

“The driver simply had good reflexes!” Ned defensively shouted.

“They got away, that’s what it was—after almost runnin’ over us’ll!” she snapped.

“They knew bandits lurk ’round—”

“Shh!” Alex said, raising one hand. “It’s comin’.”

The three of them waited in silence as the sound of the carriage neared.

“Now, Lex!” Ned hissed beside her.

Alex looked around. There was no one else in sight and the carriage was slowing down as it turned around the bend.

“Wait,” she murmured under her breath, holding back Siege’s reins.

Just as the carriage had fully turned and was about to pick up speed, Alex kicked Siege’s side and the horse galloped out of their hiding place, surprising the carriage driver and the two horses.

“Oi!” she greeted the driver as Ned and Barto jumped from behind the large rocks to calm the horses and tie the driver as she proceeded to the carriage window.

Still atop Siege, Alex reached out to tap on the carriage door with a proud look on her face. “Good evenin’!” she shouted in greeting, knocking on the door again. Ned and Barto rolled their eyes as they watched, their hands on their hips, the driver now securely bound.

Alex wiggled her eyebrows at her cousins. They ought to know by now that perfect timing was everything.

“Oi! Bandit’s waitin’ ’ere!” she said to the carriage door, chuckling with mirth.

But the smile on her face froze when the carriage door opened.

Bloody hell.

Ralph Everard.

---

“Can you clearly see my face?” Ralph asked Alex from where he was standing, which was against the door just in case she was considering an escape.

Alex nodded from where she sat, feeling like a prisoner who had no other choice but to confess.

“I am not judging,” he told her, his face telling the truth. She nodded once again, gulping. “I am not going to judge.” Again, Alex nodded.

But when he added, “And I am not furious,” her brows furrowed into a frown of disbelief. “Very well, perhaps disappointed.” When Alex raised her brows, he sighed. “Angry. I am angry.”

She bit her lips.

“Now, please,” Ralph said, drawing her attention back to him. “Would you please tell me what the bloody hell had been going on?”

Alex moistened her lips and opened her mouth to speak. “D’ye remember when I was attacked after escapin’ Beechworth?”

With his arms crossed over his chest, Ralph frowned. “You mean when I found you beside the road with a bleeding man?”

She nodded. “Aye. The prisoner who died.”

“Yes. What of it?”

“And d’ye remember when we were attacked in Blucksley?”

“Who would ever forget that?”

“There were men who’d been goin’ after me,” she continued, ignoring his comment. “We all thought they were Osegod’s men, aye?”

Ralph’s jaw tightened and his arms loosened over his chest, dropping to this side. “They were Durley’s?”

Alex nodded. “Aye. And the man I saw outside yer apartment in Wickhurst. ’Twas him—Durley.” Before Ralph could draw more conclusions, Alex rushed on, not wanting to spend more time answering Ralph’s questions or hearing his outbursts. “And ye took me te Lord Hasting’s estate after that.”

“And that was when you began acting odd,” he pointed out.

“I told ye I was attacked.”

“And you were not?”

“Oh, I was, guv,” she said with a shake of her head. “Only not in the way ye thought.”

“Not in the way you led us to believe,” he corrected, voice etched with bitterness.

Alex sighed with no desire to discuss his damaged feelings. She was guilty, yes, but she knew she did what she only thought was best at the time. “There were two men who came to Lord Hasting’s estate that night,” she began again. “One of ‘em was one of the two men who’d been chasin’ me. The other was Durley. I thought the other man was goin’ te kill me. I was the reason one o’ his friends are dead, anyway.” Alex swallowed, eyes on Ralph who was intently listening, waiting for her next words. “But Durley ordered the man te step ’way from me.”

“And he talked to you.”

“Aye,” she said, nodding her head. “He’d been try’na get te me but I keep gettin’ ’way, he said. And he told me ’bout Osegod and Aurora and how the bastard knew Aurora’s been te Meriwether.” Alex paused to take a long breath. “The night Durley came te me was two days ‘fore Osegod was plannin’ te attack me village. Osegod didn’t know she’s dead and he believed Meriwether’s hidin’ her.”

Ralph remained quiet while Alex talked.

“Durley offered me a deal,” she continued. “He said he can help protect Meriwether through his influence on Osegod. “He said he can protect me father in return fer a small favor.” She shrugged, remembering that night Durley tried to give her a picture of what Osegod could do to her family and the entire village of Meriwether. It shook her that night and it had the same effect even until now, but there was no reason why she ought to tell Ralph the details of Durley’s manipulation. Back then, she barely knew Durley. She merely saw him as a great, evil player who was desperate for something. She had been scared of him. Perhaps she was even still scared of the man after seeing what he was capable of.

Mentally shaking her head, Alex scoffed, feeling quite incredulous. “In return fer protectin’ me father and Meriwether from Osegod, Durley said he’ll someday need me help. And he left after I gave him me word.”

“And the bloody bastard followed us all the way to Willowfair to rescue his sister,” Ralph said, voice gruff. “And when he finally had her back, he came collecting debts!”

“That’s what happened, aye,” Alex murmured, staring at nothing as memories of what happened in Osegod’s study flashed before her once again.

Vega Trilby.

Durley and the gun in his hand.

Osegod falling on the ground, blood pooling around his head.

“Durley is the perfect manipulator and you ought to have seen it!” Ralph’s angry voice shattered the images in her head. She snapped her eyes back to him. “You could have said something to me, Alex. I would have done something to ensure Meriwether’s safety.”

Alex frowned. “A Town Guard protectin’ a small bandit village?” she countered.

“What I am trying to say, Alex, is that I am not a Guard where you are concerned!” he burst out, walking toward her. His statement took her by surprise and all she could do was gape at him until he was standing before her. He was too angry to even notice what he said. “You were not thinking!”

“‘Cors I was thinkin’!” she retorted angrily as well, jumping to her feet to level with him. “I was try’na protect me family like ye were yers!”

That rendered Ralph speechless for a moment. Alex saw understanding wash over his face.

“How could’ve I asked fer yer help when ye can barely solve yer own troubles?” she asked in a whisper, dropping back into the chair, finally feeling the exhaustion from everything that had happened to her.

From the moment she found Aurora dying in the Dark Forest, her life had been naught but about running away and fighting against the bad men—and Ralph. The thought of being back in Meriwether—of being by her father’s side, of wasting time around the village fire while children and women danced, of men laughing like fools after a good heist—seemed more like a dream now.

Her eyes flickered back to him when she heard his long sigh. The anger in his eyes had died and his shoulders were down, a sign that he, too, was as weary as she.

“We can continue this on the morrow, guv,” she suggested.

Ralph looked down into her eyes for a few more seconds. “You are certain you are fine?”

“I am. He didn’t hurt me.”

He nodded, holding out his hand to cup her face. “Do you wish to talk about it?” His voice was surprisingly soothing that Alex nearly burst into tears. He knew she witnessed Osegod’s death.

Alex bit her lower lip, wanting to let out everything inside her she knew was simply lurking in the dark.

But she shook her head. Tonight was not the time.

“Very well, come,” he said, taking her hand. “I will have someone prepare you a bath.”

“And food, guv. I need food.”

“Of course,” he said, a corner of his lips twitching into a smile.

---

After she finished an entire meal for two, Alex spent an hour bathing.

Ralph dared not interrupt and instead waited until she was dressed in a light nightgown and crawled into bed.

She did not protest when he joined her under the covers, both of them fully clothed.

Ralph said nothing when she turned away from him. She had not said a word since she came out form her bath and he did not bother to start a useless conversation when he knew she was not in the mood for any.

Ralph turned and wrapped his arms around her, drawing her close against his chest, afraid to talk about anything, but he wished she would open up to him.

They were good at bickering, at outwitting each other—they were good in bed together. But it seemed they had many more things to work on when it came to serious matters.

They were yet to discover what they could be together when they were not being murdered or out to save lives.

He smelled her damp hair. “Sleep well,” he whispered in her curls.

She did not reply and Ralph waited until she fell asleep.

Hours later, Ralph stirred and found that he was alone in bed. Before panic crept in, he saw her silhouette form standing in front of the window. He did not move and simply watched as she stood there, unmoving and deep in thought.

He suddenly felt anxious.

Had things changed between them?

Or worse, had been the only one thinking it?

Had things ever changed at all?

Was he losing this woman?

---

Ralph was having The Town Herald for breakfast, his frown unwavering as he flipped through pages of articles dedicated to one of the greatest Leaders in the Town.

Many expressed their condolences toward the grieving family of Alan Osegod, Lord of Ranford, a great Town Leader, through the Herald, amongst them the Trilby family who were known to be very close friends with the man.

“‘Tis politics,” was all Alex commented when Ralph finally threw the papers to the side. She had been carefully watching him read every article, watching his expression turn from grim to disbelief and back to fury. “Durley’s not takin’ a break in his moves.”

He made no comment.

Now, while he focused his attention to his plate, Alex said, cleared her throat. “When ye and Durley were talkin’ ’bout Osmund Trilby, the Leader who was murdered, ye knew ’twas not Osegod who did it.”

Ralph paused to steal a quick glance at her direction.

“Ye know who truly killed ’im, aye?”

He nodded. “Yes.”

“’Twas not Durley?”

“No.”

“’Twas not an Everard, ’cors?”

“No.”

“Then it must be another Trilby,” she concluded.

“No, it was an angel,” Ralph gritted out. When she frowned in confusion, Ralph sighed. “It is not good to bother yourself about the Trilbys, Alex. Durley may not be taking the proper way to deliver vengeance, but I cannot deny that he does have strong reasons to want to ruin them. He knows the repercussions of his deeds, thus he is staying away from his sister and the Everards whom she is marrying into. Whatever should befall him in the end, I only hope Sophia and everyone else not involved shall be spared.”

Alex realized that Ralph no longer wished to discuss Durley and the Trilbys for he took advantage of her silence to bring up another subject. “The only good news I’ve read this morning is from the Haverstons.”

She looked at him inquiringly.

“The slaves were finally rescued.”

“But the trade isn’t gonna end if ye can’t find the other passages,” Alex pointed out.

Ralph nodded. “Add the fact that there is no one to blame for it for Osegod is dead. Whoever he has been working on cannot be named. Thorne is a Trilby and I would rather not deal with them.”

“And ye made a promise,” she reminded him. “Ye can’t tell anyone.”

Ralph’s jaw tightened. Shaking his head, he added, “No, we cannot tell anyone.”

Alex watched as Ralph continued eating. She moistened her lips to speak but he stopped, suddenly remembering something. “By the by, the family is currently on their way to Wikchurst for a dinner. It seems Nicholas had won over everyone and the bastard is finally taking his bride back to Wickhurst.” When she merely looked at him, he added, “You ought to come.”

This was the perfect moment to say what she had to say, she thought to herself. She had stayed up all night thinking over what was next and the answer was simple and obvious. No matter how she thought of it, it kept landing her to this moment.

Alex started to shake her head. “Nae, guv. Ye go alone.” He frowned and before he could question her, she smiled. “I’ve been meanin’ te tell ye I’m goin’ home. Me ‘Pa will kill me if I don’t. He’s probably sharpenin’ his knives as we speak.”

---

Ralph felt as though someone drenched him in cold water. He had meant to talk to her of an impending courtship, but how was he to do it if she was going back home? It would not matter, truly, where the courtship shall ensue, but it was Meriwether she was going home to.

“’Tis ’bout time I go home, guv,” Alex said, her face showing no emotion. What was she thinking? Was it possible she did not care what would become of the two of them? Surely this must be difficult for her?

Frustrated that he could not read her thoughts, Ralph leaned back into his chair. Shifting uncomfortably, he cleared his throat. “We have things to discuss, Alex.”

“Nae, we don’t. I don’t feel obliged te discuss anythin’.”

She refused to talk to him about Osegod’s death, of the things she witnessed at Ransford. And now she was dismissing the talk about them.

His jaw tightened. “You ought to know, Alex, that I am planning to court you.”

If it was a surprise to her, she did not show it. In fact, she remained passive and merely blinked once after his supposed surprising news. He held his breath as he waited for her response.

Then finally she lifted one shoulder. “We can’t be, guv, ye know that.”

“Why the bloody hell not?”

“Why the bleedin’ hell yes?” she retorted almost immediately. At that moment, Ralph knew she had thought about this long and hard. Bloody tarnation, she stayed up for hours last night thinking to herself. Was this what she came up with? She knew he was going to hold her back and she was ready to refuse him! “We’re from two diff’rent worlds.”

“No,” he said, looking into her eyes, desperate to read anything from their grey depths. “You are simply afraid.”

Her face turned scarlet and her hands balled into fists on the table. “Nae, I’m try’na do what ye can’t—be sensible.”

Ralph jumped to his feet, finally furious, but whatever he had to say was left unsaid when Samuel walked into the breakfast room. “I assume breakfast is ready?” his ignorant friend asked jovially, walking over to a chair while Ralph and Alex stared at each other, the tense air between them almost palpable. Samuel looked at Ralph still standing. “Are you done?” Samuel asked.

Without taking his eyes off Alex, Ralph gritted out, “I thought I clearly gave orders that you recuperate without leaving your chambers, Sam.”

“And I believe you were merely jesting,” replied his friend.

Alex took the opportunity to stand and say, “I have things te do.” She looked at Samuel and then back at Ralph. “So long, guv.”

Samuel looked at Ralph watching Alex disappear through the doors. “Are you not going after her?”

Yes, of course he wanted to run after her. Strap her into a chair and talk to her.

No, that was not how Alex ought to be dealt with. He had tried that before and failed.

If she wanted to go home, then she could bloody go home! He had clearly told her of his intentions and she refused to dare taking the risk.

She had disappeared too many times before. Perhaps it was about time he did not come for her.

“No,” he said in a calm, certain tone. “Let her be.” And he shouted over his lungs for Alex to hear, “I am not too intent on running after someone who had always been intent on escaping from the start!”

He sat back down to resume his breakfast.

XXXV. The Grand Plan

Two years ago…

It was clear he did not recognize her. How could he when she was not wearing her blue gown and her hair was as messy as the current situation?

And he was ready for battle. He had his pistol drawn out.

Siege raised on his hind legs with a loud whine of panic.

“To whom do I owe the honor of this rather unexpected call, bandit?” Ralph asked, aiming his pistol at her.

“Mistaken identity, guv!” Alex said, trying to keep Siege calm while her mind thought of the best way out without getting shot by the same man she shared a dance with one year past.

“Where do you think are you going?” Ralph said, leaning out the doorway of the carriage.

She saw Ned and Barto become alert and she ordered them to get away with her eyes.

“Dare you make a victim out of a Guard and—”

Ralph was not able to finish his statement for Alex elbowed his face—right on his nose—with enough strength to make him loosen his hold around her arm, his pistol out of the way as he used his hands to keep from falling out of the carriage.

Alex heard him shout but she dared not look back.

She kicked Siege and followed his cousins back into the darkness of the rocky clearing.

---

“You have the perfect timing for your return,” Maxwell said to Nicholas.

Nicholas could not erase the smile off his face as he uttered, “I ought not to feel good over someone’s passing, but I do. Osegod had been a pain in the arse from the moment he took notice of the Everards.” He sipped from his brandy, his brothers waiting for his next words. “His death serves as a good distraction. Sophie’s return was barely mentioned on the Herald. Even the marriage announcement was given a very small space on the last page.”

“The bottom left of the last page, to be specific,” Levi wryly uttered. “Mother was not pleased.”

“It is not well to be bold of our celebrations when most of the Town is in mourning,” Benedict told everyone.

“Which fits my Sophie’s preference,” Nicholas said, smile broader.

Maxwell sent Ralph a look. “Quiet, brother? Why so, I wonder?” he said.

Ralph narrowed his eyes at Maxwell and turned to look at Cole who had been sitting quietly in one corner since they entered the library after their loud family dinner. While most of the ladies were in Lady Alice’s study to discuss details for the wedding, leaving Wakefield and Ysabella to see over the children, the gentlemen took the opportunity to escape the ruckus and talk about the current situation.

Emma and Ysabella had been asking about Alex and how their friend had left town without even saying goodbye, but Ralph avoided the questions by keeping their mother engaged in a conversation. Knowing Lady Alice had been through enough, the twins ceased their interrogations, aware that now was not the best time to let their mother know that they were friends with bandits. All Lady Alice knew about Sophia’s rescue was that she was rescued. No names were mentioned and no places were specified.

Yet now that their mother was not around, Ralph feared that his curious brothers might start to be curious. Maxwell, of course, was the first to start showing signs.

To keep their topic off Alex, Ralph focused on a more serious matter. “Durley could not be touched. He has the League’s protection.”

“Manipulative bastard,” Nicholas growled under her breath. “Although I would not wish for anyone to repeat the words to Sophie.”

“I would not be surprised if he shall soon be sitting amongst the Town Leaders to replace Osegod as he has gained the Trilby’s trust and support by now. And the bloody League needs him for their missions. He is after all their best rat within the underground belowground,” Cole grimly said.

“You mean the rebels?” Levi asked in disbelief.

“One cannot say. I am not the League to answer that in the first place.”

“You must be devastated. Now should have been the best time to build up your slavery case against Osegod,” Benedict addressed Cole.

Cole scoffed. “Not truly. With the slavery case in the forefront and public, it is the perfect time to make a law that gives the victims the protection they need.”

Everyone agreed by raising their drink.

“How can Durley provide the League what they need? He is a man on a personal mission. He is apparently not one who would do anything for the entire Town unless it helps his cause,” Nicholas inquired, breaking the silence.

Ralph sighed. “Osegod had been planning something with some people aboveground. And now he is dead and no one knows who he had been working with. They are who the League is after now.”

“It could be the Trilbys, but who amongst them?” Benedict asked, his tone flat and serious as he stared blankly in the air.

“Durley has to infiltrate and he is only happy to do so knowing he has the League for disposal should he need them.”

Nicholas groaned. “My wife will be devastated should she know of this. She refused to talk for hours when she found out about what Durley did to Osegod. And her dear brother has gone and disappeared yet again without even a proper goodbye!”

“First,” Maxwell said, shifting in his seat, looking at Nicholas. “She is not yet your wife.”

“She might change her mind,” Levi quickly inserted.

Without giving Nicholas a chance to explode in retaliation, Maxwell added, “Second, it is better that Durley distances himself from Sophia. It is safer for everyone else.”

“And how is Gwyneth faring?” Ralph asked Benedict.

“Quite well,” said their eldest brother.

“Sophie wanted her here but considering Wickhurst is not very keen on having someone quite different, she is best kept in Agatha’s school,” Nicholas explained, still glaring at Maxwell and Levi. “And Sophie is marrying me, you bastards.”

“Before I witness yet another bloody fight,” Cole said, breaking his silence with a dry tone, “You ought to talk to Samuel, Ralph. His supporters may be growing in number by the day after the shooting, but he is placing himself in even more danger by his articles.”

“Agreed,” said Maxwell. “He is my brother-in-law, but he does not listen.”

“I truly doubt you tried talking him out of his obsession,” Levi pointedly said to Maxwell who merely shrugged.

But it was Benedict who drew seriousness on the matter once again. “He talks about the slaves being finally free, but it does not mean that there are no more being held captive somewhere. There are more like Osegod out there and Samuel is playing with fire with his articles.”

Ralph’s jaw tightened. “I have given him enough warning, but I shall try once more.”

Maxwell sighed as he stood to his feet. “Do that.”

“Where are you going?” Levi asked with a frown.

“My wife.”

“I should go see how Wakefield is faring as well,” said Levi, joining Maxwell to the door. “We left the poor bastard in the nursery and God knows what the children are capable of these days.”

“He has not left his wife’s side for as long as I can remember,” Nicholas said wryly. “Ysa is a healthy pregnant woman. She can do well without him.”

“Let us not start on men who stitch their shadows on their women, Nick,” Maxwell replied as he pulled the door open. “It will not end well for you.”

Ralph’s laughter was forced. For the rest of the evening, he would try to act like everyone else.

This was, after all, the start of many celebrations for the Everards.

---

“Ye wanna be there, aye?” Barto asked beside Alex.

The two of them were on top of one of the stone trees, looking down the ground where Ned was tying his horse.

“’Cors not,” said Alex with a scoff.

“Today’s the weddin’, ‘cors ye wanna be there wearin’ ’nother pretty gown,” her cousin said in jest, shoving her lightly with his shoulder.

She threw him a sharp look. “Oi, ye know I can’t bleedin’ go past this damned forest fer ’nother fortnight.”

“That’s ‘cause ye were gone longer than that, ye dimwit,” Barto said with a scowl. “We’ve all been goin’ crazy lookin’ fer ye! If not fer Ysa and Emma tellin’ us yer with their brother ’n safe, Uncle Gustav would’ve burned Wickhurst in one night!”

Alex rolled her eyes. “I’ve already heard the same words from ye fer weeks!”

“It’s ’cause ye deserve it!”

“Oi, ye wanna join Ned below?” she asked, grabbing his coat with one hand. “Within seconds, I reassure ye.”

“Alright! Alright!” Barto cried out, stepping away from her. He sat down on the small space their location allowed and sighed. “’Tis ‘bout time we keep watch. Don’t ye go sleepin’ again, d’ye hear me?”

Alex heard but offered no reply. Her thoughts were drifting to the Everards and the wedding. But it was not Nicholas and Sophia’s wedding that was on her mind. It was Ysabella’s and the night she first met Ralph Everard.

---

Many of the guests that attended the wedding wore black in respect for Alan Osegod’s death.

Not that there were many.

Many still believed that Sophia disappeared one year past because she ran off with another lover. Some were not keen on the idea of a lord marrying a colored woman.

But for the few who were true friends of the Everards, they came to witness the union of Nicholas and Sophia, held in the largest church in Wickhurst.

“She is beautiful, is she not?” Ysabella asked aloud, her hands dramatically resting over her chest, her eyes filling with tears while they focused on Sophia walking slowly, hands clasped on Nicholas’ arm. Emma nodded, looking at Nicholas. He would not allow her bride to walk down the long aisle alone. “And we have our dear brother back.” Emma nodded again.

The twins heard their mother sniffle between them and they both blindly reached for their mother’s hands to give them a squeeze.

When finally, Nicholas and Sophia reached the bishop at the altar, guests and family alike turned to witness them be man and wife before God and society. Everyone heard Nicholas choke in his words and Sophia’s quivering voice when they both declared their vows.

As their eyes dried and Nicholas showed no signs that he was going to swoon, Ysabella leaned to the side to whisper to Emma, “He claims to be chasing bandits all the time and lock them in prison.”

Emma raised her brows, stealing Ralph an incredulous glance. Their fool of a brother was standing close by Nicholas and Sophia, standing as the groomsman but looking like a Town Guard who was expecting an attack anytime soon. Emma scoffed. “He is chasing for only one, Ysa, I tell you.”

“Chasing who?” their mother asked. The twins leaned away, suddenly remembering the woman was sitting between them and that she heard everything. “Ralph is chasing a woman, dear?”

“Someone he fancies, Mother,” Ysabella reluctantly whispered. Her husband cleared his throat beside her in warning but it was too late.

Emma thought it would not hurt if their mother knew. The woman had long proven herself to be very good in dealing with scandalous situations. The latest was being wed before them, in fact. “He is in love with a bandit,” Emma added near their mother’s ear.

It was a sight to see Lady Alice’s eyes widen in surprise and her lips moved to form the words, “Oh.”

Ysabella and Emma shared a secret smile while Wakefield covered his face with his hand, muffling his groan. “It shall be a scandal, Mother,” Ysabella hastily said. “The very moment he convinces her, it shall be a scandal.”

Their mother’s brows furrowed into a curious frown. “You know this woman?”

“She is a dear friend. She was a great help in finding Sophia. It was her who found Aurora and found Ralph thereafter for help. Both of them worked closely together to bring Sophia back to us.” While Ysabella said all these, Emma studied their mother’s face.

“This might be the match you will not approve of, I am guessing?” Emma asked.

For a moment, their mother looked ahead but not at the bride and groom but at Ralph standing stiff and silent beside Nicholas. “She is a criminal.”

“Yes, she definitely is.” It was Wakefield who answered in a whisper.

Ysabella and Emma shot him a look of warning.

“And you are good friends with her?” Lady Alice asked her daughters.

“Yes,” the twins chorused.

Their mother shook her head. “She was the one who came to find help for Sophia and Gwyneth.”

“Yes,” they replied again with Ysabella adding, “Without payment.”

Their mother was once more quiet. “Has she ever killed anyone?”

“No, I believe she has never,” Emma said.

Their mother nodded and lifted one shoulder in a tiny shrug. “Ah, then she is simply on a higher scale of naughty.”

Wakefield choked in disbelief. He leaned over to stare at Lady Alice, no longer interested in keeping to himself. “What?”

Ysabella and Emma began to smile in wonder.

“She will do your brother good. Just look at him stand there like a lifeless statue. But she cannot continue her ways. It shall be one sacrifice she has to make if she is willing to accept us.”

As Wakefield shook his head, gaping in disbelief, his wife and Emma could not help but share a quiet giggle.

Their mother would never cease to amaze them, really.

---

The very moment Ralph settled in the chair, both Samuel and Wynne said, “You look miserable.”

Instead of a reply, he asked, “None of the brothers have arrived yet?”

“Nicholas is apparently not coming,” Samuel said. “By the by, have I mentioned you look miserable?”

As Ralph began to scowl, Wynne added, “Where is Miss Alex? She was not in attendance during the wedding.”

Ralph grabbed Samuel’s drink and gulped it down. “She went home.”

Samuel turned to Wynne. “Have I not informed you? She left him.”

Wynne looked innocent as he turned to Ralph in surprise. “She left you?”

“Because I allowed her to,” he said through gritted teeth. Signaling for the server, he added, “Now, if the two of you would not wish for a different topic, you can go home.”

Samuel and Wynne shared a look, shrugged and relaxed back in their chairs.

An hour later, while Samuel and Wynne wagered on the next Leader to fill Osegod’s seat with Ralph barely listening, Benedict, Levi and Maxwell finally arrived.

“I thought Wakefield will be joining us?” asked Ralph.

“Our sister is very pregnant,” was enough explanation from Maxwell.

“And Cole?”

Samuel jumped out of his chair to offer it to Benedict who replied to the question, saying, “Maggie asked that he stays home,” Benedict replied.

As everyone else grabbed a chair to settle in, Ralph looked up at Samuel who gathered his coat. “Where the bloody hell are you going?”

“You are leaving me here?” Wynne asked in horror.

“I suddenly remember I have a pending article I am working on for the morrow,” Samuel explained, putting on his coat in a hurry.

Without giving them enough time to stop him, Samuel left.

Wynne was growing more anxious as he looked around the Everards, even more so that Benedict was sitting next to him.

“Samuel seems to have drastically changed,” Ralph noted more to himself, tone etched with bitterness. “In the past he would be drinking and playing cards until the wee hours.”

“He simply found something to dedicate his time to,” Wynne said under his breath.

A long silence followed Wynne’s statement. Looking about, Wynne cleared his throat. “This is truly awkward,” he said to everyone, righting his oversized coat. “I believe it is my cue to leave.”

“No, you can stay,” said Ralph.

“No, I insist to return to my comfort place,” he said with a smile, standing up, “which is my bed.”

Maxwell shrugged, Levi nodded and Benedict signaled for the server. Ralph sighed which Wynne took as a sign. He bowed and said, “Enjoy the night, my lords.”

“Very awkward man,” noted Levi as they watched Wynne walk away.

“You look miserable,” Maxwell said, eyes on Ralph.

Benedict and Levi tore their eyes off Wynne’s back and turned to study Ralph. He scowled when the three men tilted their head to the side, assessing him as though he was an inanimate object that was unaware of it all.

“Hmm. Miserable indeed.”

“Why are you not with a mistress?” Levi asked. “Considering our current jovial situation, it is high time you return to them and be merry. Celebrate your triumphs as they would say.”

Ralph narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth.

“Ah, I forgot,” Levi said, slapping his forehead with the heel of his hand. “You have discarded them.”

“They went by his estate, all of them slapping him as farewell,” Maxwell droned. “Different visits.”

Ralph’s eyes widened in horror. “How did you know of this?”

“Footmen cousins,” was Maxwell’s incomplete reply. When everyone stared at him waiting for more, he rolled his eyes. “Footman told the maid. Maid told my wife.”

Benedict shook his head while Levi chortled.

Ralph’s nostrils started to flare in anger, his ears heating up.

“Why discard of them all, brother?” asked Levi.

“A man who is not thinking of one woman will dare not get rid of his mistresses,” Maxwell stated matter-of-factly.

“You must go to her, Ralph. You are delaying,” Levi said, shaking his head.

“A moment of delay is a time missed,” Benedict’s comment surprised them all. The eldest Everard was not one who talked about matters like this.

“I am not delaying,” Ralph growled through his teeth. “I am simply giving her time to suffer as I am.”

Maxwell scoffed. “Bloody idiot.”

“That is your plan?” Levi inquired incredulously. “Give her time?”

“Yes.”

“Give her time to forget you, you mean,” Benedict corrected.

The statement stirred alarm within Ralph.

“Surely you have a better plan, brother,” Levi insisted. Do we need to gather our gears? I willingly offer our garden ladder, a useful tool as Mother will put it. You must realize Meriwether can be quite difficult.“

“This woman will wisely spend the time you are giving her, Ralph,” Maxwell said. “And it might not be in a way you expect.”

“Bloody hell, you are scaring me,” Ralph said, shifting uncomfortably in his chair.

“Then be quick,” Levi said. “What is your alternate plan?”

Ralph looked at his brothers and moistened his lips. “Blast it.”

“Blast Meriwether?” Levi frowned.

“Gustav will have us hanged,” Maxwell said.

“Gustav?” Benedict asked.

“The father,” Maxwell, Levi and Ralph replied in unison.

“Barto and Ned shall tie knots for certain,” said Levi.

Before Benedict could ask again, they all said, “The cousins.”

Benedict nodded, looking at Ralph. “I do not know much about this place, but should you blast it, the twins will willingly light the pyre after the father and the cousins hang you.”

“I meant, brothers,” Ralph impatiently said, “Blast it, I might need your help after all.”

“How?” Maxwell asked, frowning in suspicion.

Ralph stared at his brothers. “I do have a grand plan and you might not like it…” he started.

XXXVI. A Carriage Full Of

Two years ago…

“Why?” Alex asked in horror.

“’Cos I said so!” her father boomed, causing Ned and Barto to flinch.

“We dinna get caught!”

“Ye almost did!” her father exclaimed. “That bloody Guard almost caught ye!”

Alex glared at her cousins. Both looked away and started to turn.

“Yer not goin’ out of Meriwether until I say so,” her father said with finality.

Alex stomped her foot and walked out of the cottage.

“Nae goin’ out, d’ye hear me?” her father cried after her.

“Aye! I’ll rot te death in this damned place!” she shouted over her shoulder.

“That bleedin’ Guard’s still lookin’ fer ye! Yer uncles said so!”

“Then maybe I’ll let ’im catch me fer good!”

---

“This is everything?” Ralph asked no one in particular, hands on his hips as he studied the carriage before him.

“It is everything we can manage to haul,” Levi murmured beside him.

“This is bloody stupid,” Nicholas said, shaking his head. “This is the dumbest thing I have ever witnessed you do, brother.” Aabha, Sophia’s dog, made a sound beside his brother’s leg. Mrs. Brigid Beagle, the black cat, meowed beside Aabha. It seemed both animals were in agreement to Nicholas’ statement.

“Suicide,” Maxwell said from where he leaned against the carriage door.

Ralph ignored them. “This is the only way.”

“There are tons of ways, you idiot!” Levi, Nicholas and Maxwell exclaimed in unison.

“What is happening?” Ysabella’s voice asked from somewhere above them.

The brothers looked up to see the twins leaning out one of the windows of the second landing.

“Nothing!” they all chorused.

“Why is that posh chest on the carriage roof?” Emma asked.

“Because it deserves to be flaunted!” Ralph cried back, irate.

“That belonged to your father, dear!” their mother’s voice shouted from the other window.

Ralph groaned.

“And what is that inside the carriage?” the woman asked.

“The portmanteau father gave you, Mother!” Nicholas replied. “The one embossed with gold!”

“Ask Ralph what is inside the bloody portmanteau!” Levi added.

“Oh dear Lord, what are you boys up to?” was their mother’s near-hysterical response.

“Something stupid,” Benedict wryly replied from the doorway of the open front door. Beside him stood his three-year-old daughter, Ayah, who was looking at everyone with her curious green eyes.

“What do we have here?” Wakefield asked, joining Benedict and his daughter at the doorway. Before anyone could reply, Cole joined the crowd that was gathering in the driveway of the Everard mansion.

“Meg says to be careful, Ralph,” Cole said. “And I will not be representing any of you should things go awry and you end up in the courts.”

“Can we come with you?” Fiona asked.

Ralph let out a sigh and faced the people crowded in the doorway. Fiona and Faye were standing at the bottom of the stairs, each of them holding their little brother’s hand. Harold was giggling for no apparent reason as he stared at Ralph.

“No, you cannot, Fiona.” It was Levi who answered. “Your uncles are going on a trip to find Death.”

Fiona and Faye’s eyes widened. “Death? He is real then?”

“Indeed!” Cole replied. “Now, come girls, we do not wish for Death to know our names.”

The girls looked scared now, but they also looked worried. “But Uncle Ralph promised to play with us. Death cannot take him yet!”

“Uncle Levi shall do the honor, Faye,” said Levi, guiding the girls up the steps. “So long, brothers!” he said over his shoulder.

Ben simply shook his head and bent down to pick up his daughter.

It was then that Sophia walked out, looking quite amused. She picked up the black cat when it ran to her side.

“Ralph, you dimwit!” Emma shouted from above. She leaned farther out the window, her face furious. “Are you doing what we think you are doing!”

“What is it, dear? What is it!” their mother asked.

Ralph threw his head back to glare at her sisters. “I shall be fine, Emma! Get your body out the window before you fall! I am not quite too keen to catch you!”

“You must realize there are more of them out there, Ralph! You cannot be certain who you will encounter out there!” Ysabella said beside Emma.

“Let him be, darling!” Wakefield said. “It would be a nice scene to see this man literally bleed for love! And do be careful. Step away from the window!”

“For love?” Lady Alice asked. “What are you planning to do, Ralph Arnold Everard! And Ysabella, do step away from the window. You are in such delicate state!”

“We are going, Mother!” Nicholas said, righting his coat. He walked over to Sophia to give her a kiss. “Please, do keep my wife company while we are out!” And to Sophia, he whispered, “Keep her busy, darling. Have as many tea parties as possible.”

Sophia chuckled, shaking her head. “You are merely going because you want to see him suffer, do you?”

“Of course!” Nicholas said, not even bothered that Ralph could hear everything. He turned and climbed inside the carriage.

“Oh, for the love of all that’s holy! What is going on!” Lady Alice demanded. “Stop right there, Maxwell! Where do you think you are going, all of you!”

Wakefield laughed as the brothers ignored the women upstairs.

“Ralph!” Emma, Ysabella and Lady Alice shouted when Ralph climbed inside the carriage.

Wakefield walked forward and peered through the window. “They shall be there on time, I believe.”

Nicholas shook his head. “Did you inform them of my request?”

“Of course.”

With a contented smile, Nicholas nodded. “Good.”

Maxwell let out an impatient smile. “Well, should we not go along? My family is waiting for my return.”

Wakefield tapped the side of the carriage with a smirk. “I would love to be a witness to it all, but I am not taking any risks. My wife shall have my head if I ever dare.” Shaking his head, he added, “Survive, you three.”

---

“We have been here long enough,” Maxwell complained, pocketing his watch.

Ralph peered out the curtains of the carriage. “Those bloody bastards said they will be on time.”

“Patience, brothers,” Nicholas murmured. He was leaning his head against his seat, his eyes closed.

Ralph and Maxwell shared a look. “We are cramped inside this carriage for nearly the entire day with our mother’s bloody humongous portmanteau filled with all gems we can spare, Nick,” said Ralph.

“You are being too patient,” commented Maxwell. “Is this all for show?”

“Well,” Nicholas said, opening one eye, a corner of his lips lifting, “I am a very patient man. Or have you forgotten?”

“That you waited for Sophia while drowning in sorrow?” Ralph scoffed.

“I did wait. That is the point.”

“You were a living dead,” Maxwell pointed out. “One would think you were haunting your own bloody estate.”

“I was miserably patient then,” Nicholas said, unperturbed with the taunting. He turned to Ralph. “Any moment now, brother, they are—”

The three of them stiffened when they heard the sound of horses’ hooves.

Ralph snapped his head to Nicholas. “You told the driver to not do anything, yes?”

“I believe Levi took care of that.”

“And the wheel?”

“Somewhere out there.” Nicholas pointed his thumb to the other side of the road.

“And the guns?”

“Wakefield said he shall ask his footman to do hide them under the seats,” Nicholas replied.

“Was there anything you personally took care?”

“None, of course.”

Maxwell was already peering out the window.

“Is it them?”

His brother frowned. “I see Guards.”

“What?”

“Town Guards.”

“What the bloody hell—”

“Ah, bloody hell,” Maxwell groaned as he pulled away from the carriage window.

“What is it?” Ralph demanded when Maxwell leaned against his seat and closed his eyes, looking as though he would rather be somewhere else.

“What is it?” Nicholas repeated, sitting straight.

Ralph was growing impatient. Why would Town Guards be here? “Bloody hell, Max, what is—”

The horses were now outside and footsteps were coming toward them.

“Relax, Ralph, we did not commit any crime,” Nicholas reassured. “Surely they are merely curious why a lone carriage is parked on a lone road.”

“I am worried that the ones we are waiting for will arrive anytime soon. It will be a disaster.”

“I would not worry about that,” Maxwell wryly murmured.

“Why—”

A knock on the door interrupted Ralph’s question.

“Please open the door, gentlemen,” a man’s voice ordered.

Ralph froze.

He knew that voice.

---

“D’ye see, Lex?” Ned asked, followed by a chuckle. “We can roam ’round freely!”

Alex grinned. “Aye! Ye ’ave a brain ’fter all, cousin!” She looked down at herself while atop Siege. “Where d’ye get these?”

“Ralph Everard, ’cors!” Barto retorted with a guffaw.

Alex stiffened.

“Remember when we went te Ysa? Barto and I? When ye went missin’.”

Alex remained silent. How long had it been? Months? She could hardly count the days now. “Ack!” she cried. “Stop. I don’t wanna hear the rest of it.”

Ned and Barto shared a look and shrugged.

Alex looked back. The road was dark behind them. The last lamppost they passed by had a broken light. But ahead, she could see the illuminations. Yet there were no carriages in sight.

“Should we pick up speed?” Barto challenged Ned and Alex. And without waiting for a response, he kicked his horse and galloped away.

Ned threw Alex a glance and shouted, kicking his horse as well.

“Ye can’t ever beat Siege!” Alex shouted after them, kicking Siege. But her horse would not budge. “Oi!” she said, frowning down at the horse. “Come on, Siege!”

Siege made a whining sound and started to prance.

“What the bleedin’ hell’s wrong with ye?” Alex asked.

It was hopeless. Siege was in no mood to run. Giving up, Alex sighed and watched Ned and Barto start to disappear around the bend ahead. She looked behind her again. Wickhurst was merely a few miles away, Beechworth even nearer.

She shook her head. “Nae,” she murmured. “’Tis better te stay where we belong, aye, Siege?” In response, the horse let out a whining sound and began to pick up speed. Alex grinned and bent down. “Why don’t we show Ned and Barto what we got, eh?”

Siege neighed and galloped down the road.

When Alex and Siege appeared after the big bend, she found that Ned and Barto were slowing down. Before she could shout out her question, she saw the carriage beside the road.

A smile curved her lips when she saw the large trunk on top of the carriage roof. It widened even more when she saw that it was missing a wheel.

Her cousins stopped and waited for her. When she arrived, Ned whispered, “The driver’s sleepin’.”

Alex grinned. She motioned with her head. “Go.”

Ned and Barto exchanged another odd look which Alex ignored. The two seemed to be keeping a secretly of late, but she thought it better not to ask. So long as they did not prod her with questions regarding her latest adventure, she was fine with them keeping to themselves.

The two men hopped off their horses and approached the carriage. Alex had her eyes on the targets—the giant chest over the carriage and what looked like a portmanteau inside the carriage which was large enough to cover the window from inside. Her father would be ecstatic. She had just recently regained her freedom and it would be a pleasure to bring home treasures on her first day out of Meriwether.

Alex was envisioning her father’s face later when Ned knocked on the carriage door, saying, “Please open the door, gentlemen.”

Barto and Alex snorted at Ned’s perfect impersonation of a gentleman’s speech.

When the door did not open, Alex jumped off Siege, prepared to take over.

“Take care of it,” whispered Barto to Alex, “I’ll take care of the driver.” He then went to where the driver was sleeping and Alex stepped beside Ned.

“Open the door,” Ned repeated, knocking on the door.

Alex sighed when no reply came and she brushed Ned aside, not too patient to wait for the people inside the carriage to collect their weapons.

She rapped on the door again. Still, nothing. And just as Alex started to reach for the door handle, the door swung open, revealing familiar faces.

Her eyes widened when she saw Ralph smiling down at her. He looked her up and down.

“I see you have finally managed to dress up as a Guard after all, bandit.”

---

She looked astonishing in a Guard’s uniform. But the look on her face was priceless.

Ralph would have loved to enjoy her shock, but his own heart was pounding hard against his chest that he began to feel the panic start at the pit of his stomach.

“Ah, bloody finally!” Maxwell exclaimed all of a sudden, squeezing between Ralph and Nicholas to jump out the carriage door. Alex gaped as Maxwell landed right beside her. “Good evening, Ned,” said Maxwell, ignoring Alex. “Where is that brother of yours?”

“Takin’ care of the driver, guv!” said Ned with a grin. “Have ye been waitin’ long?”

“Yes!” Nicholas retorted, also jumping out of the carriage. “I cannot feel my legs!”

Ralph gulped when Alex started to glower. “What the bleedin’ hell is happenin’?” she demanded at her cousins.

Ned simply shrugged. Barto was busy chatting with the driver.

Ralph cleared his throat.

Alex sharply turned to face him. “What’s the meanin’ of this, Guard?”

Ralph smiled and took a breath to regain his composure. Seeing this woman after more than three fortnights reassured him that he was doing the right thing. “I have given you enough time to deal with things on your own. And to long for me.” When she frowned, he added, “I hope it worked?”

Before Alex could say anything, Ralph reached for her hand and pulled her inside the carriage. Maxwell and Nicholas leaned against the door just as it closed, preventing Alex from escaping.

“Make it fast, brother,” said Maxwell.

“You still have the rite of passage to go through later,” added Nicholas, his voice laced with excitement.

Ralph barely heard his brothers for his eyes were on Alex sitting across from him. Her fury was apparent, but Ralph’s desperation was stronger.

Bloody tarnation, she was beautiful when irked.

Ralph cleared his throat.

“Now, how do you wish me to propose?”

XXXVII. Runaway

Two years ago…

Alex did not mind the stolen stares by the village folks.

She was used to them.

And perhaps they were used to her.

It seemed too long ago when she first learned that she was different—that her world did not belong in Blucksley.

That Meriwether was quite different.

Over time, when she embraced the life of a bandit and her father taught her how to not mind the folks in the village, she learned that they feared them—and respected them?

Meriwether, after all, provided Blucksley aide during troublesome moments throughout the years. And although they would not admit it, the bandits were a part of their community in more ways than one.

The reason why Alex could freely roam around Blucksley was that the villagers had never been harmed by any bandit. And in return, they would dare not irk Meriwether.

She was on her way to post a letter to Ysabella and Emma when she almost ran into someone unexpected.

He did not see her for she was fast to disappear behind a large carpenter fixing a shop door.

“Shh!” she told the carpenter when he opened his mouth to shoo her away. She craned her neck to find Ralph Everard climb on his horse. “What’s that Guard doin’ here?” she asked.

“Lookin’ fer a bandit,” the carpenter said. “Now, get off me, bandit.”

“Aye!” she said with a smile and turned away.

She looked over her shoulder.

She realized her heart was still hammering hard against her chest.

---

Alex simply stared at him.

Ralph could not see any hint of anything in her grey eyes.

In fact, they were too blank he knew she was thinking of merely one thing: escape.

“You have done enough escaping, Alex,” Ralph said, leaning against his seat, his arms crossed over his chest. He was confident. Why would he not be? His brothers were outside guarding the door. Her cousins were at the moment cooperative.

He did not wish to think of what would follow should Alex say yes. He had not yet planned far after this.

“How did’ye make me cousins agree te this?” was her question which surprised Ralph. Why did she want to know about that?

He answered her nonetheless. “They like Max. And Nick, I believe.” She raised her eyes to him. “And they believe you wish to marry me.” When she scowled, he held up his hands in defense. “They said so in their letters! And by the by, they do write better than we expected. Have they gotten the lessons from the caveman ’s wife, perhaps?” When Alex found no humor in his statement, Ralph shifted in his seat. He cleared his throat. “And I believe they also wish to beat me to death.”

That caused her lips to twitch.

Clearing his throat once again, Ralph straightened in his seat. “After you say yes, of course,” he added to his last statement. “So now, if you please, Alex, do say yes so your cousins can beat the bloody hell out of me and I can proceed to present my bleeding self in front of your father to beg him to let me claim you.”

Her face went blank yet again.

What did she want to hear from him? What was there more to say?

“I love you,” he blurted out without blinking an eye. The expression on her face told him she already knew that fact. “I am in love with you and it is driving me insane that you are here while I am there.”

He heard her draw in a breath. Still, no response.

“Alex, please, will you not say anything?” he asked in desperation. “I ought to get an answer from you now. I cannot possibly enter Meriwether alone without being murdered. This carriage is the safest place for a proposal. And if you just say yes, we can proceed to this famous ‘rite of passage’ everyone keeps talking about. And then I can face your father. And after that, I can whisk you away from here and marry you in a church.” He paused and sighed when she simply kept looking at him.

“I wish to have children with you who will be as wonderful as my nieces and nephews. I can already see them growing up in Beechworth and wearing my uniform which will be too large for them. I sense they will be expert swordsmen. Learning horseback shall never be a challenge. And I have already imagined them causing havoc around Meriwether, climbing on those stone trees, dancing around the fire with the villagers. I picture them as masters of trickery. I see them with your hair and eyes; with your humor and wit; your compassion and bravery; and—”

“Aye.”

“—and I see them not as children of a Guard and a bandit, but of two people perfectly matched—” Ralph halted in his desperate speech, Alex’s word finally having found a spot to squeeze in between his thoughts.

He took the courage to look into her eyes and realized her grey globes were swimming in tears. “Aye,” she whispered.

“Aye?” Ralph repeated. “Aye?”

Her smile widened as she nodded her head. “Aye.”

An overwhelming sense of joy washed over him, but so did the curiosity. “Before I grab you and kiss you to seal the deal,” he said, frowning at her, “please do tell me which part of my speech made you say yes.”

Alex shrugged. “Ye said ye can see our children in Meriwether.”

He blinked. “That is all?”

Her expression turned serious. “It’s everythin’, Ralph.”

Ralph then started to realize what she meant. “You stayed away because you believed we are from different worlds?”

Alex lifted one finger in a shrug.

“It’s absurd, Alex, to believe it would matter to me.”

“It mattered te me. And it might matter te yer family.”

Ralph scoffed and his chest rumbled in laughter. “My family!”

Alex narrowed her eyes and kicked his shin. “Oi, don’t laugh at me. I know yer family’s wickedly odd, but I’m not the usual kind they’ll accept.”

“Because you are a bandit.”

“Aye! And me father’s a bandit and he’ll never leave that life behind. Me cousins are bandits—me whole village is!”

“My eldest brother married the twins’ governess. She also happened to be a condemned witch from Kaylock.” The look in her eyes told him she already knew of it. “And she was publicly humiliated.”

“Ysa and Emma told me the stories, guv. Lady Agatha had the support of the Haverstons. I don’t know such powerful people.”

“Levi, whom you have met, made a big scandal when he stole someone else’s bride and took her to Tiny Town.”

“Aye, I know ’em—Levi and Tori. She’s gentry.”

“And Max here,” Ralph continued as though he did not hear her, pointing outside the door where Maxwell still stood with Nicholas, “married a Theobald bastard. It was as scandalous as can be.”

“Aye, but her family stood by her.”

Ralph gritted his teeth. “Nick married a woman of color.”

“Who can be seen as a victim of bad fate, aye, considerin’ what she’s been through. And she has a powerful man as her half-brother.” She shrugged.

“What I am trying to say, Alex,” Ralph interjected calmly, “is that in each of the people I have mentioned, they did not simply have families and friends to support them, they also had us, the Everards.” When she frowned, Ralph sighed. “They are now known not as what they were in their past, but as Everards and we all revel on it because we chose to choose them despite the scandals.”

“But what of my bandit origins? Stories will come out. The Guards know me name.”

Ralph grinned at her. “I already knew this shall come up.” He knocked on the carriage door. “Nick, what did the League say about Alexandria Griggs, the bandit?”

“Meg said all charges are nonexistent!” Nicholas replied from outside. “As gratitude for Miss Grigg’s part in saving the slaves!”

“And as a reminder that they can reverse it anytime should she start talking,” Maxwell added.

Ralph turned to Alex. “You are a free woman, bandit.”

“Unless she starts another heist,” they heard Maxwell comment.

“We will have to force Ralph to arrest her then,” Nicholas replied.

“Not the proper time to talk nonsense, brothers,” Ralph said, eyes on Alex. “She just bloody said yes.”

“We can proceed then?” Maxwell asked.

Ralph reached for Alex, pulling her toward him. “Not yet,” he murmured, his lips barely touching hers. He looked into her eyes. “Aye?”

Her lips twitched and her hands clasped behind his neck. Her tears rolled down her face and Ralph quickly wiped them away. “Did yer Ma knew yer doin’ this?”

Ralph nodded. “She may not have said so, but I believe she has the inkling.”

“Will she like a bandit fer a daughter-in-law?”

Maxwell and Nicholas chuckled from behind the carriage door. So did Ralph. “She will be immensely thrilled.”

“Then, aye, guv,” Alex murmured against his lips. “I’ll wed ye.” Just as Ralph opened his mouth to receive her kiss, she leaned away to clarify, “Just so ye know, Guard, I was try’na convince meself te rob ye away from Beechworth te Tiny Town. Yer not the first te think of proposin’.”

Ralph tightened his arms around Alex. “Aye. It’s no surprise you would think that.”

She narrowed her eyes at him.

“You truly did consider it?” he asked.

She nodded her head.

He chuckled against her lips. His laughter died down as Alex deepened the kiss.

“Are they done?” he heard Maxwell’s impatient question.

Ralph blindly reached for the door handle to keep it closed. He just bloody got his bride. Whatever may come after would have to be delayed a little while.

---

“Now, ye must know, Guard, that this was highly requested by many,” Ned informed Ralph, kicking Ralph’s behind to urge him to walk faster.

Ralph looked over his shoulder to glare at Maxwell and Nicholas. “And who, may I ask?”

“Quite a handful,” Barto replied, pulling the rope to keep Ralph on the path. “Wakefield fer one.”

Ralph bared his teeth. “Of course.”

“He said yer brothers will not interfere in this rite ’o passage if we help.”

“We requested the rite of passage, Ralph,” said Nicholas, chuckling behind Barto. “Ye quite deserve it.”

“And Alex is well-informed of this arrangement?” Ralph asked.

“‘Cors not!” said Ned as Barto pulled the rope to stop Ralph. “She’s now havin’ a talk with her ‘Pa te minimize yer impendin’ doom. We have a few minutes te spare ’efore old Gustav gets his hands on ye, guv.”

Ralph swallowed. “A few minutes to spare?” His eyes flew to his brothers. Nicholas and Maxwell turned to Ned and Barto.

It was Nicholas who said, “One blow each, gentlemen.”

Ned and Barto cracked their knuckles as they stood before Ralph. “Aye,” they chorused. “One blow each.”

“Bloody hell,” Ralph said through gritted teeth. “Let us get this over with once and—”

The rest of his words were left unspoken as Ned threw his blow against Ralph’s stomach.

“Oof!” Nicholas and Maxwell uttered.

Barto was next and he pulled Ralph to his feet. “We can’t let Alex see the damage on yer face, guv,” he said as he kneed Ralph between his legs.

“Oof!” Nicholas and Maxwell cried once more.

Ralph doubled over to the ground, his mouth open in a silent cry of pain.

“Now, enough, gentlemen,” he heard Maxwell say. “You have had your fill.”

“He needs a few more minutes before we continue, I gather?” asked Nicholas.

When Ralph remained in painful silence, Ned and Barto nodded with a wince. “Aye. A bit more.”

---

Alex looked very suspicious when she saw that Ralph was walking beside his brothers without a rope tied around him. Yet his steps were done with a hint of difficulty.

“Behave yerself,” she murmured to her father when the man grunted in disapproval beside her. “I’mma marry him and I dinna want te see ye try’na kill him.”

“He’s a bleedin’ Guard!” his father hissed beside her. She could almost feel him shaking with rage.

“Aye. Ain’t it gonna be wonderful? Ye havin’ a Guard fer a son?” She stole her father a look and realized the man was not at all serious about killing Ralph. “Ye made ’Ma a promise, aye?”

He snapped his head at her. “Aye.”

“Ye have te let me choose me man, aye?”

Gustav Grigg’s beard moved as his jaw tightened. His eyes turned to Ralph and his brothers. “Aye.” As they waited in the doorway of their stone cottage, Gustav growled. “He’s a bleedin’ Guard!”

Alex smiled. “Not a very good one, fer yer information, ’Pa.” She chuckled at her father’s incredulous look. “I’ve outwitted him countless times.”

Gustav’s brows rose in surprise and approval. “Ye did?”

She nodded her head. “Aye.”

“Ye’ll continue te do so as his wife?”

“’Cors!”

“Bastard Everard thought I can be bought by gifts,” Gustav growled under his breath.

Alex stared at the chest and portmanteau the men were carrying. “But ye’ll not gonna refuse ’em, are ye?”

“Anyone who refuses gifts from an Everard is a fool,” her father snapped. And then he stepped away from the doorway of their stone cottage to go back to his chair. “Tell the man to come in. Alone.”

Alex faced her father from the doorway. “If ye promise ye won’t hurt him—”

“Yer mother made me promise I won’t interfere with the desires o’ yer heart, me lovely lass. Now, get that Everard in here and lock the bleedin’ door.”

---

“Ye deliberately fooled me,” said Gustav to Ralph, sounding genuinely hurt and betrayed.

Ralph shifted in his feet, his head bent. “Aye, I did.”

“Ye entered Meriwether without tellin’ me yer a bleedin’ Guard months ago.”

“Aye.”

“Why?”

Ralph lifted his head. “Because your daughter said so and I seconded her decision. I did not wish to die before I finished my mission, sir.”

Gustav grumbled, dark eyes fixed on Ralph. “I liked yer brothers and brothers-in-law. And the twins.”

“Yes, I believe so.”

“Yer the first amongst ’em Everards I can’t like, boy.”

Ralph gulped.

“But I’ll stomach yer presence if me daughter wants ye.” Gustav stood to his feet. “But the moment she wants te leave ye, ye’ll let her, d’ye understand? Ye let her and ye don’t attempt te take her back.”

Ralph snapped his head. “But your daughter has the propensity to leave whenever she feels it, sir.”

“What d’ye mean?”

“She always disappears even for the smallest of reasons.”

“Aye, she does.”

“So,” he said, motioning with his hand as he spoke, “let us say we have a tiny bit of argument… say about how one petal of a rose is different from the rest—and believe me when I say we do fight over such trivial, useless subjects—and she decides to leave me but she truly does not mean it, but she does simply to show me she can, and she goes home to you to prove it, does that mean I cannot go after her to bring her home?”

Gustav looked at him with an incredulous look in his eyes. “What are ye children fightin’ ’bout all the time?”

“As I have said, trivial, useless things,” Ralph replied with a wince.

“Then allow me te be the judge of that,” Gustav said. He looked at Ralph, letting the silence last a while longer. “Yer family’s gonna love her.”

“I believe they will,” he replied instantly and confidently.

“But I say when the weddin’ shall be. Ye’ll have te suffer a lengthy engagement, boy.”

Ralph swallowed. “It shall not be too lengthy, I hope?”

“‘Tis me little angel we’re talkin’ ‘bout, boy,” Gustav roared. The man was too large for Ralph and if he opted for it, he could have snapped the breath out of Ralph in one single motion. So with Gustav roaring like that, Ralph nearly wanted to cower to one corner. “I’ll take me bleedin’ precious time!”

Gustav turned away from Ralph. Then he paused and looked at Ralph over his shoulder. “Yer not gonna contradict me decision?”

Ralph blinked. Every bone in his body wanted him to kneel and beg Gustav, but instead he nodded. “I am not, sir. I believe a long engagement is a sound idea. It shall provide us all sufficient time to prepare.”

Gustav smirked. “Good. Now, get me ale and tell ’em te prepare supper!”

---

Alex jumped to her feet. “What d’ye mean long engagement?” she demanded.

“No wedding for now until your father says so,” Maxwell replied. He lifted his glass of ale at Gustav who returned the gesture.

Alex turned to her father who seemed to enjoy the situation. “What’s yer reason fer delayin’ the weddin’?”

Gustav shrugged.

“None,” Maxwell replied for Gustav.

Alex fumed even further when she realized that everyone around the dining table, save for herself and Ralph, was enjoying this.

“And ’til when is this long engagement?” she asked, arching a brow.

Again, Gustav shrugged.

Alex turned to Maxwell and said, “Don’t ye dare,” before he could open his mouth and interpret her father’s shrug.

“Until he feels it,” Ned said through a mouthful of chicken.

Maxwell and Gustav raised their glasses to Ned who also returned the gesture.

“Ye think ‘tis funny,” Alex growled. She shook her head and squared her shoulders. “I’m givin’ ye ’til the fortnight.”

“Alex,” Ralph said, voice filled with fear and warning.

Alex whirled to look down at him still seated beside her. “What Alex? Don’t Alex me.” She pointed at her father. “He’s bein’ difficult. ’Tis his pride, is all.”

When she turned and left the table, Ralph jumped to his feet. “Where are you going?”

“Collectin’ me things!” she said.

---

Ralph was at a loss.

Gustav merely chuckled in his seat that he began to wonder if this was a frequent occurrence in the Griggs household. “She’s finally takin’ that bag, eh?”

Barto leaned over his food with a sneer. “And the drama begins ’gain.”

Maxwell and Nicholas swiveled in their seats, waiting in excitement.

“But where—” Ralph started to ask when Alex reappeared with a large bag in her hand.

With a proud look on her face, she said to her father, “Ye can visit me in Beechworth.”

Ralph’s eyes widened. Ned and Barto guffawed. Maxwell was shaking his head. Nicholas was laughing with her cousins. Gustav rolled his eyes.

Ralph was beginning to panic. “I do not think this is a good idea, Alex.”

She raised her brows. “Ye wanna live here, then?”

“Well… I am certain Gustav—”

“I’ll wait outside,” she interjected and walked out the door.

Ralph looked at Gustav. The man merely chuckled. “She’s had that bag packed fer months now.”

“Aye,” Ned seconded.

“She was ready te go te ye fer so long,” Gustav said with a wink. “Ye take her. I’ll visit ye in Beechworth.”

Ralph hesitated. Was this a trap?

His brothers signaled for him to leave.

Ned and Barto did so too.

Giving Gustav a slight bow, Ralph chased after Alex.

She was already waiting for him outside, strapping her large bag over Siege’s back. She had it prepared long beforehand? Would she have gone to him if he did not?

“Me cousins hurt ye, didn’t they? Dinna worry, ‘twil be the last. And I know me father, Ralph. He will say yes. He’s simply playin’ with us,” she told him when he approached.

Now quite amused, Ralph hid his smile. “He will?”

Alex, on the other hand, was utterly serious. She nodded. “Aye. When I am with babe, he will.”

Ralph blinked. “You are not—are you?”

She smiled and climbed on top of her horse. “Not yet, I’m not.” She offered her hand to him. “Come on, guv! ’Tis time I rescue ye from here.”

XXXVIII. Snowy Conspiracy

Two years ago…

She walked down the aisle, her heart beating too fast.

She was surrounded by people dear to her and they were all smiling with delight. The twins were also there, crying as Alex took more steps.

There were flowers everywhere, wild ones picked by the Meriwether ladies from their own backyards.

Walking beside her was her father, a giant in comparison to the very few gentries in attendance.

And there, waiting for her was him—Ralph Everard.

Her heart skipped a bit and fluttered a few more as their eyes met.

She blinked.

And just like every other daydream, everything disappeared.

Alex was back to her lone post above her favorite stone tree.

She shook her head and directed a mocking laugh at her silly thoughts.

---

“Dear, do you think them too nosy?”

Alex raised her brows at her future mother-in-law. “Who, Lady—I mean, Mother?”

Lady Alice raised her head from the copy of the Herald in her hand, her face contorted into a frown. “These people who claim to be writers for the Herald’s gossip section, of course!”

“Well,” Alex said, quite confused, “They’re gossip writers fer reasons.”

“They wish to know who Miss Alexandria Griggs of Blucksley is.” Lady Alex was shaking her head as she folded the paper. “Should we tell them you are a bandit?”

“They won’t believe it,” Ralph wryly said as he looked out the window. “I am too bored. Should we have a walk in the park?”

“Precisely,” Lady Alice said with a broad smile. “They will not believe the truth for they would rather want to make up their own!”

“I do like the idea,” Alex said with a chuckle. And then she turned to Ralph with a scowl. “And nae, I can’t stomach the people in the park.”

“You have only been in Wickhurst a week, Lex,” said Ralph. “It is common for the gossipmongers to stare. Simply throw them the dangerous scowl you gave them the other day. Or the one you often throw at me these days.”

Alex ignored him, shaking her head.

“Ah! I forgot something!” Lady Alice said, jumping to her feet from the sofa. “Oh dear, I almost forgot! The companion!” She rushed to the door, crying out, “Emma! Emma! Where is that child running to all the time? I cannot always find her when I need her! Emma!”

The moment Lady Alice left the parlor, Alex jumped beside Ralph and hissed, “We’re not free until we wed, guv, I tell ye. We barely escape yer mother since she abducted me from Beechworth! And now that I have te live with her ’til me ‘Pa says yes, she’s plannin’ to find me a companion. A companion!”

She knew he was trying hard to suppress his laughter by the way he pursed his lips. “Because it is the proper thing to do, Lex.”

“Companion me arse! Siege is a companion.”

Ralph winced and cleared his throat. “And about your horse… perhaps it is best if she is attached to a carriage? When you go about Wickhurst whenever I am not here?”

Alex froze. “What did ye say?”

He gulped and cleared his throat once more. “Nothin’.” He dropped a kiss on her lips and jumped away from the sofa. “It is best that you have your own companion for the time being. Your father is having a grand time making us wait, but we shall have to be very patient.”

Alex narrowed her eyes at him.

Ralph offered his hand. “It is time to leave. Everyone else is waiting.”

She rolled her eyes. “Are ye certain I can’t wear me breeches?”

Ralph sighed. “You can very freely do so in Devonshire. I have doubled my pack for your disposal.”

Alex huffed and Ralph pulled her away from the sofa. She pouted her lips. “I wanna go back te Beechworth. Take me with ye after Christmas, please.”

Ralph shook his head. “No, darling, so long as we are not married, you stay with Mother.”

“I love yer mother, Ralph, but she keeps paradin’ me te every corner in Wickhurst dressed in… dresses!”

Ralph chuckled before he planted another kiss on her lips. “Patience, Lex. Patience.”

Alex glared after him as he turned around to leave. She did not want to be patient!

---

“Where d’ye disappear te when ye disappear?” Alex asked Emma, the two of them walking behind the children.

Devonshire was a large estate and it had three holes above its large plantation, making it the best place to want to escape to should you start hating Wickhurst. For Alex, it was the closest thing to Meriwether that she could enjoy.

“Take a walk, of course,” was Emma’s simple, nonchalant response. “Ayah! No! You hold Fee’s hand. Yes, hold her hand. Do not let go or your father will kill us!”

“Faye, Lindsay’s strayin’!” Alex added.

Faye sighed. “We should not have brought them.”

“But they love the snow,” said Fiona. “We should steal Harold next time.”

“Ye young lasses wanted this. And nae,” said Alex, shaking her head, “ye can’t take Harold anywhere. Not ’til he’s five like Lindsay.”

At the mention of her name, Lindsay stumbled on the ground and fell. Faye immediately picked her up and brushed the snow off her skirts. “Now, now, do not cry.”

“Not cryin’!” Lindsay shouted, blinking her eyes to keep the tears from escaping, her lips trembling as she bit them.

“Yes, no crying or Levi will hunt us down!” Emma said and she sighed and said to no one in particular, “I wish Ysa is here but she is very pregnant at the moment.”

“Now, we can’t have her ‘ere, aye? Or Wakefield will hang us.” They continued walking as the children regained their pace. Alex stole Emma a glance. “Ye’ve been meetin’ someone, haven’t ye?”

Emma shrugged. “Mayhap.” When Alex merely looked at her, Emma sighed. “Yes.”

“I won’t ask who.”

Emma snorted. “Thank you.”

“Mrs. Brigid Beagle has gone missing again,” said Faye. “I wonder where she is?”

“That unfaithful cat!” Emma cried out in horror. “Two mistresses and not yet satisfied?”

“Like a man,” Alex murmured.

Emma let out a laugh. “Aye! Like a man!”

Alex frowned when she heard a distant sound. She looked over her shoulder and saw three horses coming toward them. She stopped and grabbed Emma who gasped and shouted for the children to stop.

“How far are we from the estate?” asked Alex.

“Quite far from the playroom we mentioned when we asked permission to be dismissed from the parlor earlier,” Emma murmured. “Children, it is time to turn around and go back.”

Faye and Fiona started to whine.

“Your fathers are currently on their way toward us,” Emma hissed over her shoulder, causing the older children to jump in panic. Faye grabbed Lindsay from the ground while Fiona already had Ayah in her arms.

As the three men approached, Levi was already shouting, “Are you bloody insane!”

“You said the playroom!” shouted Cole.

“Remember what we talked about before you begged us to take you for a walk?” Emma whispered over her shoulder.

Faye and Fiona nodded.

“When and only when we get caught and your aunts’ lives might be in danger?” Emma added.

Faye and Fiona nodded.

“Now is the perfect time to do it,” Emma said.

Faye and Fiona nodded and started sobbing.

Ayah and Lindsay followed, seeing their cousins’ fake tears.

---

Emma and Alex were restricted from the children’s playroom for the remainder of the day which gave Alex even more reason to sulk.

Maxine, Maxwell’s wife, chuckled when she heard Alex mutter about overprotective fathers. “They tend to be just so,” she whispered, “but they shall grow out of it, I hope.”

“They won’t, Max,” she said. “I’m not married yet because of the same reason.”

“Ah, Gustav… I do miss him,” Ysabella smiled warmly as she said it, her hands absently caressing her bulging stomach.

“Oh, I do remember Gustav,” said Maxine. “I would love to meet him once more. Perhaps he can join us on our next family dinner? Ned and Barto as well. They are everyone’s favorite, I believe.”

“I truly wish me ’Pa’s here. And me cousins. And I want te be able te take ye Everards te Meriwether again! Without the ropes this time.”

“Not one male in this family would want to encounter another yard of that rope,” Ysabella said in between chuckles.

Alex sighed and frowned. “Where’s Emma?”

Maxine frowned as she thought of an answer. “I believe the last I saw her she was chasing after Ralph?”

Ysabella shook her head. “It was Levi. He cheated on chess and now Emma demands to have her townsends back.” She started to stand. “Tori and Margaret are out to harvest some fresh vegetables with Agatha. Shall we join them? I will sit by and watch you all do the work, of course.”

“Sophia asked me to help her pack. She and Nick are leaving in three days,” said Maxine, joining Ysabella to the door with a limp. Alex was informed that Maxwell’s wife had met an accident a few years past, one that was orchestrated by Osegod himself. Everyone said it was a miracle she survived.

“Oh, how I wish William and I can do the same—travel the Town on our own!” Alex heard Ysabella say in a wishful tone as they filed out of the parlor. “Perhaps when our child is old enough to join us.”

“Max!” they heard Maxwell call out from the other end of the hallway. “Your brothers just arrived.”

They all turned to see him storming toward them, his hair flying behind him.

“He needs a haircut,” Maxine said with a sigh as she watched her husband. “Lend me scissors, Ysa.”

“He will never allow you to touch that mane, Max. He will throw a scary fit,” Ysabella said under her breath.

“Who said ye have te do it while he can?”

Maxine nodded. “Precisely.” She turned to Ysabella and winked. “He does not have to be awake, does he?” she whispered conspiratorially.

“Oh Good Lord!” Ysabella said with mirth.

“Alex, dear,” Lady Alice’s voice said from the grand staircase. Alex turned expectantly. “Would you join me for a moment?”

“’Cors!” she said, leaving Maxine and Ysabella to meet Maxwell.

She had taken too many walks with her future mother-in-law that she had gotten used to having an arm looped around hers. They had walked around Wickhurst many times that they knew too much about each other. As they all had said, Lady Alice was not one to hold back the moment she warmed up to a particular someone.

“Before another family ruckus begins later, I wish to ask you a question. Have you heard from your father, dear?”

“He sent me a Christmas present,” she said. “A knife.”

“Of course.” Lady Alice nodded, guiding Alex up the stairs. “And of the wedding? Has he said anything? I was hoping we can have something to tell everyone later at dinner.”

“None.” Her shoulders sagged. “Ralph came to him but all they did was get foxed. Me cousins had to take him home te Beechworth the mornin’ after.”

“Hmm… your father is taking his time.”

“He’s bein’ difficult!” Alex almost growled. “And yer son’s fine with it! I could be carryin’ his babe and all he says is ‘patience, Lex,’ and he drinks ale with the old man!”

“Carrying his child!” Lady Alice cried out in mock horror. Instead of regretting the slip of her tongue, Alex was curious, seeing the glint in Lady Alice’s blue eyes as the woman said, “Oh, that will be a scandal, dear.”

“’Cors it will be, Mother! Me, pregnant and unwed!”

Lady Alice was fighting off a smile. She bit her lips and they kept walking, arms looped around each other. When they reached the landing, Lady Alice stopped and leaned closer to Alex. “It may be very wrong of me to say this, dear, but I do have a plan. Would you like to hear?”

Alex was suddenly filled with vigor. “Any plan is welcome, Mother.”

---

“Everyone’s asleep,” Ralph heard Alex whisper in his ear.

He stirred awake and then alert.

Beside him lay Alex, very much naked under the covers, fingers working on his shirt.

He turned to face her and frowned. “Alex?”

Her beautiful grey eyes twinkled with wickedness as she pressed her body against his. “If we’re very quiet, guv, they won’t hear.”

Ralph blinked a few times to make certain he was not dreaming. Bloody hell, he had been dreaming of this for more than a week now to not be in doubt.

But she was truly here and he was not dreaming.

His arm pulled her closer, his body already awake and on fire. “Bloody tarnation, this is Devonshire. We can scream if we want,” he rasped before hungrily capturing her mouth.

If she had planned anything other than this, it would not happen quite soon, Ralph thought, for he was not planning on taking a respite just yet.

He was undressed quicker than he came awake. And when he was, he rolled her on her back and a guttural sound escaped his throat when he finally entered her.

He almost reached the peak, but he did not want to do so without giving her the pleasure she deserved. He was too fast. He had to take it slow for her.

“I love you,” he whispered in her ear as he moved in a slow, agonizing rhythm.

Alex wrapped her legs around him, their body one and dancing in one rhythm. “And I love ye,” she moaned back, her breath hot against his ear.

“I love it when you say it like that,” he said with a smile.

“I know,” she throatily chuckled.

Ralph shuddered and he almost exploded. He clenched his jaw and plunged deeper.

Alex writhed beneath him.

This was not new to them both, but every time they were together like this, Ralph always felt like he was having it for the first time and the last.

He was not certain of many things, but he was certain he would never tire of this feeling.

He needed and wanted her so badly that he was starting to feel impatient.

Yet he knew it would be worth it. Gustav had said so the last they talked.

---

When Ralph opened his eyes, he felt they were too heavy.

Confused, he tried to remember last night.

Making love with Alex. Twice.

And then eating and drinking in bed, laughing as they talked about the Guards and Peters’ reaction when they heard of his engagement with Alexandria Griggs. Ralph thought they also danced barefooted but he was not quite certain. It could have been a dream.

And then… and then he could not remember what happened next.

He groaned and frowned when his vision finally cleared.

He was no longer in the same bedchamber he was in with Alex. He was not lying on the same large bed.

“W-where—”

“Good, yer awake,” he heard Alex say before he saw her appear before him, dressed in a white, slim dress. Were they not in Devonshire where she had been wearing naught but his breeches and shirts? Or were they not in his bedchamber where she was not wearing anything at all?

Ralph closed his eyes and gulped, confused. And why was he sitting?

He opened his eyes and she was still standing before him, dressed in the same dress and smiling like an angel that she was quite not .

“Lex?”

“Aye. Ye awake?”

Ralph blinked again. “Where—”

“A tavern near Tiny Town.” Ralph blinked a few times. He could see her clearly now and he could very well see that they were, in fact, inside a tavern. He looked down and found that he was bound. “We just eloped, guv. We can’t have me ’Pa delay it more, aye?”

Ralph’s eyes widened. “What the bloody hell—”

“Fret not, I have Mother’s blessing.”

Ralph froze. He thought he was going insane, but the mention of his mother seemed to give everything sense now. “By mother you mean my mother.”

Alex smiled, the ray of light coming through the window behind her made her look heavenly. “Aye,” was his beautiful vixen’s reply.

XXXIX. Three Weddings

One year ago…

Ralph opened his eyes and found a sleeping angel before him.

It was Lady in Blue!

Her wild, curly hair nearly covered her face as she slept sideways, her bare shoulder peeking through the thick covers.

Was he dreaming?

The question brought a frown on his face.

He blinked.

The woman was still there, but her face was far from the woman he saw when he first opened his eyes.

Cursing in his head, Ralph slipped out of bed and padded across the room to collect his clothes.

Before he walked out the door, now fully clothed, he looked over his shoulder at where his lover was still sleeping.

Why, in all of a sudden, did Lady in Blue came back to haunt him?

It was a question that may never be answered.

He left the estate and went to Grey’s. He may not have answers there, but at the very least he would be distracted.

---

“Now, do not think I am not happy, Lex, because I am,” Ralph murmured to his now-wife, “but you must know the repercussions of our actions. And to think that my mother had everything to do with it is absurd at best!”

“Hush!” said Alex, “Sophia’s sleepin’.”

Ralph glowered across the carriage to find Nicholas grinning at him silently. It was as though his brother was already seeing his limp body hanging in the middle of Meriwether. “And to choose this one brother to be our witness is the worst of all,” he said through his teeth.

“I have been witness to Maxwell and Maxine’s wedding, brother,” said Nicholas. “Trust me, I am the best candidate.”

“And I am not sleeping,” said Sophia. “I simply find no use opening my eyes when I can barely see anything,” she added, snorting at her own jest.

“You and Mother ought to have another plan on how to keep your father from murdering your husband,” Ralph addressed Alex. “For I would not receive his punishment as I have done nothing.”

“You did say ‘I do’,” Nicholas reminded. “Did you hear him say it louder than I did during our wedding, Sophie?”

Sophia merely smiled, reaching for Nicholas’ hand. It was a silent gesture to stop her husband.

“Are you not going away to travel the entire Town?” Ralph asked. “I was quite ecstatic to be free of you, really, brother.”

“Oh, not quite yet, brother,” Nicholas said, leaning his head back and closing his eyes.

Suspicion clouded Ralph’s mind. “Why is that?”

“As ye’ve said, guv,” Alex said, clasping his hand with a wicked smile, “Mother and I ought te have plans. And we do.”

---

Ralph was not certain he was feeling all right when he found himself riding the same carriage from Devonshire merely a day after their arrival from Tiny Town. As a matter of fact, he was feeling sick that he might throw up whilst his mother looked quite calm and ecstatic as she calmly folded her hands over her lap, sharing a smile with her new daughter-in-law.

Lady Alice’s words when they arrived two days past still rang in his ears. “Very well, it is done. We must tell your father, dear. It is about time the Everards go to Meriwether.”

“Fret not, my son,” said his mother when she noticed Ralph’s pale face. “Gustav shall not do anything harsh,” she said, looking out the window. “Oh, I believe we have arrived!”

Alex nodded beside Lady Alice. “Aye.”

The carriage stopped beside the road, at the edge of the stone forest and Ralph watched as his mother, clad in her canary gown, gracefully climbed down the carriage, saying, “Do tell the others to hurry, dear. We do not want the villagers of Blucksley to start wondering why the entire Everards are entering your home.”

Alex stole Ralph a glance and laughed at his current state before she jumped out of the carriage, also in a dress his mother ordered that she wore before they departed.

“God be with us all,” Ralph groaned before he forced himself off his seat to follow his wife and mother outside.

The fast and strong beating of his heart was muffled by the chaos outside as the other carriages arrived and his entire family stepped out, carrying their children, portmanteaus and wooden boxes.

“Oi! Hurry, ye’all!” someone shouted from the entrance of the stone forest. Ralph turned and found Ned, waving his hand. “Children first!” added Barto beside him.

Fiona and Faye excitedly jumped. Fiona grabbed her brother, Harold, by the hand and guided the boy toward Ned who was beaming at the pair. Faye grabbed her cousin, Lindsay, from Levi and followed close behind Fiona and Harold.

Maxwell took a long, deep breath, Bea in one arm, holding his wife’s hand with the other. “Do not forget the boxes,” he said to Ralph. “They are essential.”

Nicholas was carrying one of the three boxes in both arms as he said, “Oi, Barto, guide my wife and do be careful!” to which Barto immediately agreed to with a pleasant smile toward Sophia.

“This is quite interesting,” Ralph heard Margaret say as she and her husband, who was carrying their youngest, Katie, walked after the crowd disappearing into the dark, stone forest.

“You will love Meriwether, Maggie,” promised Ysabella.

“I dare to disagree,” said Wakefield wryly. “But I would love to see Gustav.”

“Hurry, you two,” Emma urged the couple. “And Ralph, the boxes! My hands are currently full!” she ordered, lifting the two portmanteaus she was carrying.

“William, the luggage!” gasped Ysabella. William groaned and let go of his pregnant wife to return to their carriage, grumbling, “I was hoping she will forget.”

“Hurry, Benedict!” their mother hissed from somewhere.

“Ayah, stop wailing,” his eldest brother tried to comfort his only child.

“Give her to me and get the other box,” Agatha said to her husband, collecting Ayah in her hands.

Benedict walked to pick up the second of the three boxes and sent Ralph a look. “Get the last one.”

“I’ll do it,” said Alex, already lifting the last box.

“No, give it to me,” Ralph insisted, but his wife shook her head. “Ye guide Mother.”

“Come, son,” Lady Alice said, reaching for his arm. “Oh, this is more exciting than a picnic in the woods, is it not?”

Ralph groaned. “I am not quite certain, Mother,” he replied, looking ahead as his entire family started to disappear into the darkness, led by Ned and Barto, the children’s laughter ringing in the air followed by Ayah’s constant wailing. “Do ask me the question after we meet my father-in-law for as of now, I see naught but chaos.”

---

Gustav looked very much surprised to find that his village had a crowd of intruders who were starting to cause havoc. The children and the adults who had not yet been to Meriwether were in wonder as they looked up at the giant hole above them and around the stone cottages and further to the vast plantation ahead. Those who had been to Meriwether were trying to catch the children when they began to run to different directions, now quite unstoppable.

His father-in-law looked dumbfounded when his eyes roamed around. His jaw dropped an inch when his eyes landed on Lady Alice and he barely moved when Maxwell walked past him, patting his large shoulder as greeting. He whirled around once more to look for Ralph.

“Stop there, young man!” Barto was shouting from somewhere. “Who’s child are ye, ye little devil!”

“Mine! Mine! He’s mine! Harold, come back here this instant! Cole! Do get him! Get him!” Margaret was shouting from afar.

Gustav sent Ralph a questioning look but before he could open his mouth to say anything, Alex said, “I took the liberty te bind Ralph and take ’im te Tiny Town, ’Pa,” she said, placing the wooden box among the two others carried by Benedict and Maxwell. “We’re married now.”

Lindsay had managed to escape her cousins and had come close to Gustav, looking up at him in awe and wonder, never having seen any man with such long hair and beard. She lifted both arms and reached for him, her blue-grey eyes filled with curiosity and excitement.

Gustav growled and bent down to pick up the child. The scowl on his face remained even while Lindsay tugged on his beard with giggles. “Ye’ve done what?” he carefully asked his daughter.

“They have married,” said Lady Alice, breaking her silence with confidence. She stepped forward and smiled at Gustav. “I am Lady Alice, Ralph’s mother. You are Mr. Gustav Griggs, yes?”

Gustav studied Lady Alice and merely grunted in reply.

“Ah, your daughter told me you would not find the news appealing,” said Lady Alice with a wave of her hand. “But I told her when I urged her to kidnap my son to elope to Tiny Town that I would take any punishment you may bestow upon them.”

Gustav frowned and returned his gaze on the woman. “Urged te kidnap yer son?”

Lady Alice nodded. “It was my idea,” she whispered to Gustav conspiratorially. “Ralph was willing to be patient and wait for your signal, but you know us women…” she added, allowing her voice to trail away. She straightened her back while Gustav looked at her, quite dumbfounded, Lindsay now tugging harder on his hair and beard. “Now, if you do not wish to punish me for my meddling, we have brought gifts! Ralph, be so kind to open the three boxes of brandy and wine for your father-in-law.” She started to walk past Gustav who turned to follow her with his eyes. “What a wonderful place you have here, Gustav.” She looked over her shoulder. “I can call you Gustav, yes? Since we are now family.”

“Grandmama!” cried Fiona and Faye from afar. “They have a fountain! A fountain! Come and see!”

“Grandmama!” cried Fiona, “can we stay longer here?”

“Of course, dear!” Lady Alice replied. “Your Grandpapa Gustav would love to have you here!” And she added in a stern voice, “But do not tell any of your friends about this wonderful place. This is our family’s little secret, yes? Grandpapa Gustav would be very sad should anyone else come and visit!”

Gustav whirled around to face Ralph and Alex, his eyes wide and mouth hanging open. “That’s yer mother.”

“Yes,” Ralph groaned in reply.

“Aye,” Alex uttered with amusement.

“Fret not, Gustav,” said Emma, patting his shoulder as she walked past, “You will get used to her.”

Lindsay started to tug more of Gustav’s beard until the man winced in pain. Benedict came from behind and introduced himself to Gustav. “I believe we have not met. I am Benedict.”

Gustav nodded, avoiding Lindsay’s hands. “The Beast.”

Agatha laughed beside her husband.

Benedict merely sighed as he reached for Lindsay. Gustav shook his head, saying, “She is not causing harm.”

The eldest of the Everards merely shrugged. “Very well.” He motioned toward Ralph. “My brother seems agitated, fearing that you do not like the fact that they married without your blessing. What can we Everards do to not force you into harsh actions?”

Gustav lifted one hand to stop Alex when she made a move to speak. “Let me speak, child,” he said, tearing his eyes from Benedict. With Lindsay still in his arms, Gustav said, “Prepare ye two.”

“Prepare?” Ralph and Alex asked in unison.

“The gentry weddin’ happened but the bandit one has not. We’re havin’ one right this very day,” Gustav said, voice laced with finality. He then turned to Benedict and ordered, “Gather yer family, guv. We’re havin’ a weddin’.”

And without further words, he turned away, murmuring to Lindsay, “Where d’ye wanna go, lassie? Ye wanna see the fountain?”

---

A bandit wedding was not for everyone, more so for most gentries all over the Town.

It was chaotic at best and everyone believed a vicar was of less import. So long as the bride and groom were present and the village elder was capable to make the union possible, a wedding could very much ensue.

Alex was hastily dressed in a white, loose dress that showed her shoulders and trailed the ground, her hair donned with flowers, her hands painted with intricate patterns by the much older women, a privilege only a bride could have once in her life in Meriwether.

The festive music from wooden drums and wind instruments had long started and everyone had started to gather around the circle of wild flowers where the pyre used to be. The sunlight from aboveground washed over the circle, making every color more vibrant.

The Everard children were seen playing with the village children, their clothes dirty and utterly ruined, but their faces red and radiant with joy.

Alex’s uncles, Dan and Gun, were hastily called to join the celebration. And as though it was a common understanding amongst those who knew, the two men were not given the privilege to learn of Ralph’s connection with the Guards. It was Gustav’s adamant idea that the other bandits not be informed for it would not do anyone good should talk reach the other bandit villages.

Ralph and Alex were joined together in matrimony by Gustav himself, half of the time the man growling as he proceeded with the ceremony. And when finally, Ralph and Alex were declared by Gustav as man and wife, everyone around them threw flowers.

“Now, the rite of passage,” declared Gustav, making Ralph stiffen and his brothers to stand up in surprise. But Alex gave him a wink as she stepped back, a bouquet of wild flowers in her hands and laughter in her eyes.

Ralph warily looked at his father-in-law, finding the man draw out a dagger from his boots. He swallowed and looked over his shoulder at where his entire family was standing. Emma and Ysabella looked quite nervous, his mother frowning as she assessed the situation, his brothers a mixture of amusement, alarm and excitement. The children did not seem bothered as they continued to run around. Barto and Ned, on the other hand, were quietly chuckling behind Gustav.

“It won’t hurt much, Ralph,” his wife whispered to him as her father reached for Ralph’s right hand.

“M-much?” he asked and nearly yelped when Gustav turned his arm with his powerful hand, positioning the dagger over his pulse.

“Now, don’t move, young man,” Gustav said as he placed the blade merely an inch away from where his pulse was. “One wrong move and ye’ll bleed te death.” He lifted his head while holding the dagger against Ralph’s wrist, saying, “Today, another is joinin’ us by marriage!” The bandits roared in cheers and Gustav carefully slit Ralph’s skin. Blood oozed out and Gustav immediately covered it with his left hand and raised Ralph’s arm up in the air. Another round of cheers erupted.

Alex gave Ralph a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “As I’ve said, it won’t hurt much.” She looked at her father and asked, “Can I have me husband now?”

Gustav rolled his eyes and dropped Ralph’s bleeding arm. Alex grabbed it and covered it with her hand, receiving the cloth handed over by another lady bandit. She tied the cloth around Ralph’s wound. “Yer the first Guard te become a part of a bandit village,” she whispered, voice wicked. “Quite a mockery, isn’t it?”

The festivity was longer than the ceremony itself and it was filled with music and dancing. The pyre was back as night drew in. The children had calmed down as they lay on their backs, looking up at the clear night sky above.

Lady Alice and Gustav were laughing together now, Ralph’s brothers drowning themselves in brandy with Dan and Gun, their wives keeping eye on them and the children.

As to the newlyweds, they decided to go and disappear for quite a while into the cornfields.

“Where are those two off to?” Lady Alice asked.

“Let ’em be,” said Gustav, chuckling. “That’s their special place. Now, tell me more ’bout how me daughter took yer son to Tiny Town.”

“Oh, yes,” Lady Alice said, eyes lighting up in merriment. “Nick, dear, who was it who brought the rope?”

---

“I see you managed to escape our sister’s side?” Ralph noted a month later.

Wakefield sighed as he took a seat. The server immediately delivered his favorite brandy. “It was she who told me I ought to have this night off. She knows I would not have much time once the babe is born.”

“How considerate,” Maxwell droned.

“And I see you brought along your wife,” said Wakefield, grinning at Alex playing cards at the next table, dressed in Ralph’s shirt and trousers.

“This is her third night at Grey’s this week,” Ralph said through his teeth, eyes on his wife. “This is my first.”

Wakefield laughed, looking amazed.

“She had been coming home, bragging about her wins.”

More laughter followed.

“It is not even amusing.”

“Meg did it once,” Cole spoke beside Maxwell.

“Mine barged right into Rock’oles,” Maxwell said with a shrug. “Stop fuming, brother. It is not that bad.”

“Has anyone else heard news about Durley?” Cole asked in a low voice when a long silence followed.

“Nothing apart from what I read on the Herald,” Wakefield replied.

“The man cannot be fully trusted, Ralph,” Maxwell said, serious. “Keep an eye on him whenever you can.”

“It is reassurance that he loves his sister enough to spare us, but yes, I would keep an eye on the man.”

Cole drew in a deep breath. “Meg and I agree he is not the enemy for now.”

Maxwell stared at Cole for a long time. “Our sister is working on another project, is she not?”

They knew Cole would not divulge any information and tonight was no exception. “She always is,” was his vague reply. “And I am keeping an eye on her,” he reassured the brothers.

Wakefield gulped down his glass and asked for another.

“My lord!” someone shouted from the doorway. Everybody turned to find Wakefield’s butler, Morris, rushing forward. “My lord!” he repeated breathlessly.

Wakefield jumped to his feet looking alarmed.

“It is time! It is time!” Morris said, eyes filled with excitement.

“Bloody hell!” Wakefield cried out gathering his coat.

Ralph jumped up together with Maxwell and Cole.

“I did tell you not to go out tonight,” Morris said to his master.

“Bloody shut up, Morris! Prepare the carriage at once!”

“It is already waiting, my lord!”

Ralph rushed to where Alex was just as Cole said, “I will go get Meg.”

“Apologies, gentlemen, my wife is expected to retire early for tonight,” he said when he reached Alex’s table. “Your friend is giving birth.”

Her initial protest instantly disappeared.

“Next time, friends,” she said to the gentlemen she was playing with.

“Go with Wakefield,” he said as she dashed to the door with everyone else. “Max and I will gather Mother and Emma from the manor.”

---

Jefferson was surprised to open the doors of the manor and find Maxwell and Ralph.

“My lords!” he said as the two rushed up the grand staircase.

“Ysabella is giving birth, Jefferson,” said Ralph. “Have the carriage drawn out at once!”

“Yes! Of course, my lord! Right away!”

The two brothers parted ways on the second landing, Maxwell to the west wing to find their mother and Ralph to the east to get Emma.

Ralph went straight to his sister’s bedchamber and without knocking, pushed open the door.

What he found froze him.

“Ralph!” he heard Maxwell cry out from down the hall. “Mother is getting ready. Tell Emma to move faster, else we are leaving her behind!”

Ralph’s jaw tightened as anger start to boil inside him. “That will require a bit more time, Max,” he growled as Maxwell approached in hurried steps.

“What do you mean—”

Maxwell’s words came to a halt when he saw Ralph’s dreadful discovery. His older brother’s face darkened instantly.

“We shall try to explain,” Emma said, pulling the covers over her bare shoulders. Beside her was Samuel looking deathly pale and very much naked.

XL. Game of Masters

“Gram, you said the events would lead to a ton of tragedies. Why? What happened after Osegod’s death?” It was Valerie who dared ask while her twin sister merely looked on at their grandparents as if all the answers were there.

It would be very unfair if they did not know how things ended with the Everards and those who had become complicatedly attached to them.

“Osegod got what he deserved,” Fiona said, not addressing her granddaughters, but more like talking to herself. “The tragedies started in Emma’s story, my dears.”

The twins frowned. “The story you wrote told of a story of a woman who delved into conspiracies and discovered secrets of the Town. It talked of a woman who never married.”

Fiona Trilby shared a look with her husband who simply raised his brows. “You tell them, dear.”

The twins narrowed their eyes. “She married, did she not?” Valerie asked, hopeful. “I have been hoping she and Samuel would end up together, thus my disappointment when I read the last book—when Emma chose herself—when she said she was fine alone.”

Fiona looked apologetic as she said, “I am dearly sorry, my dears. I did not mean for anyone to read my stories. I wrote the last book as I imagined how everyone would have been different if the things did not happen the way they did, if they unfolded exactly the way the Everards wanted.”

“Then tell us, please. She married? She was caught in bed with Samuel after all!” Violet insistently said, leaning over. “The brothers wouldn’t allow for nothing to be done.”

Fiona smiled. “Well… wouldn’t you want to know?”

“Of course!” they chorused.

Edmund chuckled and slowly rose to his feet. “I will boil more water.”

Valerie and Violet continued to expectantly look at their grandmother. Fiona Trilby blinked and sighed. “Very well… where were we?”

---

“What happened this time, guv!” Ned shouted from above a stone tree as Ralph rushed across the stone forest atop his horse, face filled with intent.

“Your bloody cousin, of course!” he shouted in reply and heard Barto’s roaring laughter from another stone tree.

“Kick her arse, we say!” a voice shouted from somewhere above.

“Yer too nice te her, guv!” added another.

Ralph ignored the bandits, even the boy who shouted, “Nancy!” before he crossed the clearing.

Finally reaching the very heart of Meriwether, Ralph was ignored by the people, most of them now used to his constant presence there. He climbed off his horse and allowed a little girl to lead it to the stables and entered his father-in-law’s stone cottage where he found his wife, slouching in a winged chair, eating an apple and reading a book.

She ignored him completely despite the loud thumps his boots made as he crossed the room.

Gustav groaned from the kitchen where he was slicing bread fresh from the oven. “Don’t make a ruckus, ye two.” He muttered something else under his breath but Ralph was too angry to even bother.

He stopped in front of Alex and grabbed the book from her hand. She shot him a sharp look.

“It is time you go home, wife,” Ralph said.

She took a big bite from her apple and continued to ignore him, eyes on her father.

“Do not make me haul you over my shoulder, Alex,” Ralph warned.

“I’m not comin’ home with ye,” she snapped. “Not after what ye and yer brothers have done.”

Ralph slowly whirled to keep her from seeing how he rolled his eyes. His father-in-law was staring at him with a look that said, ‘I did warn ye, didn’t I? Ye still married her.’ Composing himself, Ralph faced his wife once more.

“No one forced anyone to marry anyone, Alex,” he said in an exaggeratedly calm tone. “It was Emma’s decision.” Alex continued to glare at him, taking a bite from her apple, but Ralph saw that she was surprised. “I did not want a marriage, to be honest. I wanted a burning ritual.” When she did not say a word, he sighed. “And they are not married yet. They are merely on a long engagement—a secret long engagement we recommended until they both sort matters on their own.”

“If ye didn’t force her, then she said yes te protect the man from getting’ killed by ye!”

“We have talked about this, Lex. Emma made her choice, one which was not provoked from her by any of us. You know she would not have made the decision if she did not want to. You and I both know that.”

His words seemed to finally have sunk into his wife’s brain for he saw her shrug. But he knew the fight was far from over. “Then why did ye hide Siege from me! Ye think Emma’s the only reason why I left?”

“Ye hid the horse?” Gustav’s voice boomed from the kitchen. He, too, was now angry. Ralph groaned and rubbed his face with his hand. “Why did’ye hide me daughter’s horse?”

“Because he’s bein’ mean!” Alex gritted out.

“Bloody hell, Alex, you are with babe! Of course I would hide the horse from you! Do you think me insane to keep the bloody horse at your disposal when you are at such delicate state?”

“She’s what?” Gustav asked, surprised.

“Ah, bleedin’ hell! I want some quiet!” Alex shouted, jumping to her feet. She threw the apple aside and started toward her bedroom door but her father was already blocking her path, hands on his hips and eyes glaring.

“And yer carryin’ me grandchild and ye didn’t tell me?”

“I wanted te make it certain.” She pointed at Ralph and added, “He’s simply guessin’.”

“No, I am not!” Ralph insisted, walking up to them.

“How certain are ye?” Gustav asked Ralph.

“Very certain,” he replied without hesitation.

He saw Gustav’s face lighten and his lips twitch along with his beard. His father-in-law motioned with his head. “Ye take her home now.”

“Nae, I’m not goin’—” Alex started but her father cut her off by lifting a hand.

“Ye and yer husband’s been a pain in the arse. Tis yer third time runnin’ away from Beechworth. The last time, yer mother-in-law thought I abducted ye! Which reminds me—that woman hasn’t yet apologized fer the accusation! I won’t have ’nother of this. Ye go home.” Alex opened her mouth to argue again, but her father pointed a finger and ordered, “Make up yer mind. Ye go home with yer husband or ye stay here without ’im fer good.”

Alex scowled, opened her mouth and closed it again, seeing that Gustav was utterly serious. “Why can’t he stay here with me?”

“Why can I not stay here with her?” Ralph repeated.

Gustav turned and walked back to the kitchen. “Not until ye give me grandchildren! Now, off ye go and don’t come botherin’ me with yer useless banters! Tis me last warning, ye two! Me last warnin’!”

---

“Ye think he was serious?” Alex asked hours later as they rode back home to Beechworth.

“Who?” Ralph asked, eyes closed. He had been traveling all day to get to her. Having quite a vast experience of his wife running away from him in the past, Ralph had made certain that before he rode his horse to Meriwether, a carriage was also on its way to bring them back home.

“’Pa, o’cors,” Alex said.

“He wants grandchildren, Lex. That is all he is concerned about. And we are giving him one soon.”

She scoffed. “Yer not certain of it.”

“I am certain of it,” he said, blindly taking her hand. When she did not resist his touch, he asked, “We are chummy again?”

She was silent for a moment and Ralph opened one eye to study her face. She did not appear as angry as she was when he found her in Meriwether. But she did appear thoughtful.

Being married to Alex had been naught but exhausting. Yet it was also exhilarating, filled of life. She had brought too much in Beechworth and into the Everards. Something he and his family had never truly had before—a sense of resilience. Now that they had Meriwether as their own secret extended home, they all could feel freedom even Devonshire or the other estates cannot entirely provide in full essence.

“If ye promise not te beat Sam again, we might be chummy for a long while,” his wife said with a sigh, leaning her head against his shoulder with a yawn.

“The bloody bastard deserved what he got.”

“Aye, but he’s soon te marry Emma.” She let the quiet pass for a while. “Ye didn’t force her?”

“No, we did not. I swear on the name of all that is holy,” he said wryly. “Not an inch of my soul is keen on the idea.”

“Then we have te accept her decision.” He did not offer a reply, simply clenched his jaw. “And she has te as well.”

Ralph opened his eyes and bent his head to look at his wife. “Even you do not believe she is certain.”

“I’m her sister-in-law,” Alex said, “but I’m her friend first and foremost.”

“And you sense she merely did what she did to save us all the trouble,” he said the words that had always been on his mind—on everyone’s mind. As a gentry man of the Town, Ralph wanted Emma’s decision. But as a brother, he was not quite certain his sister did the right thing. “But that is her trouble to face. She did everything she did on her own. She ought to face them with responsibility from now on for she is no longer a child.”

“And what would ye do if she changed her mind?” his wife asked.

Ralph sighed and pulled Alex closer. “Why don’t we discuss that if it ever happens?”

Alex sighed. “Good luck te Sam then.”

Ralph chuckled. “You like him.”

“He’s yer friend. ’Cors I like ’im.”

“Ah, do not remind me of our friendship. It irks me even more.”

“You forgave him.”

“Not quite. But soon,” he said with a smile. “The very moment he proves himself, of course.”

Alex chuckled. “You Everard brothers. Ye dally with women and all the while ye think yer sisters are free from men like ye?”

“I do not dally with other women other than you.”

“In the past ye did. Ye had lovers who sneaked out of their own homes te be with ye. Don’t be a hypocrite. Emma did what she did because yer friend didn’t force her. She did what she did because she wanted te.” She tipped her head so their eyes met. “As I did with ye, guv.”

Ralph had thought of it. Truly, he did. Yet it was his sister they were talking about. But to keep another heated discussion out the window, he simply sighed and said, “Perhaps I will embrace the idea of having Samuel as my brother-in-law soon. But do not force it on me, darling.”

Alex smiled. “’Cors, guv.”

Ralph bent his head to plant a chaste kiss on her lips. “And ye can’t run away from me again, bandit.”

“’Cors, guv.”

“And nae ridin’ horses fer now.”

“’Cors, guv.”

“And nae Grey’s.”

She frowned. He gave her a challenging look. She tilted her head and kissed his chin. “’Cors, guv.”

Ralph rolled his eyes with a helpless chuckle. “And I know yer lyin’.”

Her contained laughter rumbled in her chest. “’Cors, guv.”

---

Vega Trilby was looking directly at Durley, her dark eyes boring into his. “Osegod was keeping a secret for you. What is it?”

Durley shrugged. “It was naught but a bluff, my dear. He said many things to manipulate you.” He looked around the room and met Amelia Trilby’s eyes. “I have no secrets. And have I not proven my loyalty?”

Vega scoffed. “Pathetic, really, Marcus. You must know we cannot fully trust you. Do not take us for fools like you did with Osegod.”

“I know. But in time, you will.”

Amelia gave her niece a gentle look, stopping whatever Vega was to say, before she turned to Marcus with a smile. “And your lover? The one Osegod took from you?”

Marcus shrugged. “You know she chose the Everards. I was fond of the chit, but she is not the only one, is she?” he asked, eyes still on Vega who met his cold gaze with a cold smile.

Amelia clasped her hands together and sighed with contentment. “Poor Alan, but he did make things difficult for us by being too engrossed in his own personal battle with the Everards and the League.”

Vega turned to her aunt. “He had too many debris behind his tracks, Aunt Amelia. I have told you the same thing, have I not?”

“Yes, you did, dear,” Amelia said, voice etched with irritation. She gracefully turned her head to Durley. “What do you suppose is the best thing to do now, Marcus, dear?”

Marcus waved his hand. “You can do whatever you wish, my lady. With Osegod gone, the seat of the Head of the Town Leaders is currently unoccupied. Many aspire to take it and I recommend that you do not waste time.”

Amelia nodded. “Fret not. Noah is a current favorite. We simply ought to make certain that big brother does not make a single mistake.” She lifted a brow and asked, “And of the League?”

Durley smiled. “I do not know what the League knows for they do not tell me everything.” He looked around the study again. “They do suspect you all, of course. And they expect me to provide them with results of everything you are planning to do.”

“We ought to infiltrate the League further than they think they have done so with us,” Amelia said, her voice now serious, her face determined. “One of the Everards is a Leaguer.”

“It would be a challenge to get into the Everards, Amelia,” Durley said. “I was never friends with them to begin with because of Osegod. And my former mistress, of course.”

Amelia shook her head. “I am not suggesting you, Marcus, dear.”

“I can be close to one of the brothers,” Vega spoke from her chair, one corner of her lips lifting into a smile.

Durley shook his head with a scoff. “The married ones will be very difficult to seduce, my lady. And if you wish to be killed by a bandit, then be my guest,” Durley told her. “The last of them brothers has just been claimed by one.”

Vega sighed dramatically. “Then one of us in this room ought to take advantage of his so-called friends .”

The three of them turned their heads to look at one man.

“Wynne, dear,” Amelia said, addressing her nephew who had been sitting quietly in one corner the entire time. “I believe it is about time you take an assignment of your own.”

Wynne sighed, his serious eyes assessing everyone. And then he groaned, his face contorting in discomfort. “I am fine with my current role, Aunt Amelia. Playing a naïve, timid fool is more of my expertise. It is hard enough as it is, if you must know for it does require perfection.”

“You have done naught but go about Wickhurst with your horrid clothing, Peter. It is time you stop playing games and join the more serious matters.”

The gaze Wynne threw Vega was cold and she saw it before it disappeared, replaced by his usual easy and fun façade. “Call me Wynne, cousin,” he said, tone etched with warning, reminding Vega who she was dealing with. “And I am not playing games. I do my job pretty well, covering your arses in the Herald.” He stretched his arms and smiled at Durley. “Which reminds me, Marcus, I deserve a rather large pay. I did an amazing article yesterday regarding the Cinderella Ball.” His lips curved into a wicked smile. “Did I not? I am not the King of the Gossip Section for nothing. Although, of course, nobody would ever know that, which is a great shame. I deserve as much praise as my dear friend Samuel.”

“Samuel Theobald, you say, is marrying into the Everards, yes?” Amelia asked, interrupting Wynne’s useless blabber which everyone else in the room believed to be his way to escape whatever his aunt was planning, one he always did in the past.

“Yes. Got himself caught in bed with the chit. Poor bastard, really,” said Wynne, shaking his head. “Ah, the gossipmongers would love it. I would love to paint in words how Samuel Theobald went to my doors bleeding and bruised after the Everard brothers had their way with him.” Then his face fell and he dramatically dropped his shoulders. “Although I cannot write about it just yet. Poor Wynne Hastings, eh?”

“Why ever not?” asked Vega.

“Why ever yes?” Wynne countered.

Vega’s jaw clenched, impatient with her cousin’s teasing.

“Not too tight on the face, cousin. The monstrous look does become you, but I heard you will look older faster,” Wynne further provoked, pointing at Vega.

“Why can you not write about the engagement of your friend and the Everard girl?” Vega gritted out.

“You lot are no fun. No one is fun around here, as a matter-of-fact.” He assumed a bored look. “Secret long engagement,” Wynne replied to Vega’s question. He shifted in his seat. “Are we done? I wish to return to my boring estate. There are horrible, senseless gossips to write.”

“No,” Amelia said, her lips curving with excitement. “Leave your gossip-writing to rest for quite a bit, Wynne, dear. You have something else to keep you occupied.”

Wynne sighed. “Not another family dinner, please.”

Amelia shook her head. “Allow me to rephrase, my boy. You have someone else to keep you occupied.”

Wynne frowned and waited for his aunt’s next words, his playful demeanor gone.

Amelia looked at Durley, then Vega, and finally at Wynne. “What is the name of the youngest chit?”

Understanding dawned on Wynne and he smiled. “Emma.”

Author’s Note

A lot of amazing things happened while I am writing this story.

My story The Transient Wife came out last December, published by Pop Fiction, an imprint of one of the biggest publishing companies in the Philippines and the same people who published The Bachelor last 2014. Sadly, the book is not available worldwide, but can be purchased as an e-book through the Buqo app. 

![](https://img.wattpad.com/1fe0b7ed98c175d9abd3e66eef0345a6d8afa1f4/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f31464d6d4e7855794766696357513d3d2d3534313032373139332e313531373366616633363261626131633136313135333133393039302e6a7067)

![](https://img.wattpad.com/921aa9609a9e9cd2dae3a3f40a4095268cbc3683/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f7051732d646c634a6d52534354673d3d2d3534313032373139332e313531373366363533313866393966363238353932353937393739382e706e67)

Second great thing that happened, of course, is the publication of

TO BEWITCH A BEAST

as an audiobook by Hachette Audio and Wattpad . Voiced by Pearl Hewitt, the audiobook lasts for more than 10 hours and is available on iTunes and Audible! I would be so very thrilled if you can support me and get your own copy. Be engrossed in Benedict and Agatha’s story once again by hearing their words spoken! And if you cannot purchase the audiobook for reasons, I will be glad if you can put the word out there and spread the news! Purchase links are available on my profile as well as the Soundcloud excerpt link!

Now, enough of my promotions. 

Let us talk about the Everards!

Ralph’s story has finally ended. I can still remember how we have all been excited to read about Alex and how she can make a man’s life a living hell. And now we just found ourselves at the end of their story! 

I hope to give justice to the last Everard story. I love Emma. I think I can relate to her more amongst all the other female characters and I hope that you will support the next story as much as you did this one and the others. 

For now, I am taking a short break as I go through the plot for Mysterious Seduction. 

![](https://img.wattpad.com/72f7a1c85b335db0846d2bc580e2cd206f603fd0/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6b7357507a6442666f307a6873673d3d2d3534313032373139332e3135313733663966626238393666303033393338363434323038332e706e67)

I might also be sharing some teasers for the next story and the next series that will follow the Everards. I have already shared some in my Facebook group, THE GREEN HERALD. You can join us there as well if you want! 

AGAIN, THANK YOU FOR THE SUPPORT AND FOR BEING WITH ME ON THIS JOURNEY! THANK YOU!

-GREENWRITER